Flawlessly Broken Trilogy

Finding Solace

Affliction

(Companion Novella)

Fearing Regret

Fighting Fate

Fighting Fate

Barbara Speak

Copyright © 2014 by Barbara Speak

Cover Art by: The Final Wrap

Edited by: Wendi Temporado

Kindle Edition

This book is protected under the copyright laws of the United States of America. Any reproduction or other unauthorized use of the material herein is prohibited.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are a product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

Something is pulling me to get my story out there. The thought that maybe what I have been through can help someone makes it a story that needs to be told. We're all human; we make mistakes. It's what we do after they're made that define us, not the mistakes themselves. And sometimes fate just hands us something we never asked for. I want to warn you. What I am about to tell you isn't all sweet and fluffy. At times it’s downright awful. Life isn't always fair so why would I lie to you and tell you it is? We all have a choice and I feel it's time to share mine with you.

My name is Marissa Johnson and this is my story to tell...

Chapter 1

"Don't touch that, that's a no-no! Kendal Grace, did you hear what I said?"

She wasn't listening; she rarely does. At that exact moment, the potted plant went crashing to the floor. I attempted to reach for it before it landed after she decided to walk away, but I missed.

"It's okay, MoMo, I do it."

Kaden immediately went to pick it up before I stopped him. He had to be the sweetest child on the planet, where as his twin sister was a complete spit-fire. They may have looked like the opposite parent but they definitely took after the same sex.

"No, thank you, Kaden. It was very nice for you to offer, but Kendal needs to pick up after herself. Kendal, please come here and pick up what you dropped."

"No."

"That's not nice talk. Go pick the pot up, please, so I can clean up the dirt."

"No!"

I wanted to pull my hair out right then and there. I have been the nanny for these two practically since they were born. But, after two years, I have had about enough. Please don't judge me; I love them like they are my own. I'm twenty-two years old and going into my junior year of college and I'm ready to do what I came to this town to do: have the time of my life. I wasn't doing that by being a nanny. I was missing out and my roommate Blythe reminded me constantly.

"Hello?"

I heard their parents, Sadie and Ash, walk in through the garage door.

I yelled, "We're in here!" as I looked back over to the twins. Kaden had the pot in his hands, carefully placing it back on the table while Kendal was elbow deep in soil and spreading it all over the floor.

"What happened? Let me guess…" Ash walked over and picked Kendal up. "My little sassafras has decided to strike again."

Sadie walked in just as Ash turned, taking in her baby girl that was covered in dirt.

"Really? Again? Why must you do everything you're not supposed to? It's as if you have to learn everything the hard way."

She smiled at me and then winked, taking Kendal from her father and leaving the room.

Ash watched her leave and then turned to me and said, "She will never see it, but Kendal is just like her."

I laughed as I watched Ash walk over to Kaden who had been standing there patiently waiting for his turn in his daddy's arms.

"How is my big guy, huh? Did you have fun today with Marissa?"

Kaden never looked away from his dad as he responded, "We saw a weal skeleton, Daddy."

It was spring, so of course there were no Halloween decorations he could be talking about. No, that would be a hell of a lot better than the truth.

Ash looked at me and then back at his son. "What do you mean you saw a real skeleton?"

"She wawked and tawked, Daddy. She was weal."

I so didn't want to tell this story in front of Kaden because I knew what his father’s reaction would be already.

"Hey, Kaden, why don't you get your new puzzle and show Daddy how you can do it all by yourself? I left it upstairs in your room."

"Yes!" He was out of his dad's arms and on his way up the stairs before I could even look back over to Ash to explain.

"We went to the drug store and there was an obviously anorexic women who walked by us. She was literally bones and skin. Ash, I'm telling you, it was so sad! But as I was trying my best to not make it obvious that I was staring, you know who said, "Wow, look, MoMo! It’s a real skeleton!" and you know full well he didn't whisper. All of a sudden Kendal says, "It is! It is! Right there, MoMo. Look!” I about died trying to apologize while the lady just mugged me and walked away."

Ash burst out laughing, hard. Grabbing his stomach and bending over kind of laugh.

"I knew you would find my mortification hilarious."

"I'm...sorry...”

He could barely get the words out. All of a sudden Kaden was running back into the room with his new puzzle.

"Dada, look!"

Ash had no choice but to stop his laughing frenzy to give Kaden attention.

"Wow, buddy, that's so cool! Do you know who that is?"

"Mickey!"

The way they looked at each other made what I was about to say that much harder. I didn't want to lose what I had with this family but it was time to break from them. I had been feeling this way for a while. Something Ash's sister Kate had said to me a long time ago kept coming back to me. "Leave. Don't live your whole college experience as a nanny." I now know she was right but I loved them like my own family.

"Ash, I need to talk to you and Sadie about something."

He turned to look at me and said, "Sure, let’s go find her. I bet she's got Kendal in the tub upstairs."

He started to walk away, leaving me to follow him. My stomach was tied in knots. I knew by the way he reacted that he had no idea what I was about to say to them.

We reached the top of the stairs when the sound of Sadie crying hit our ears. Ash put Kaden down and ran down the hall as fast as he could to the master bedroom. I picked up Kaden and walked into the nursery, finding Kendal on the floor stripped of her clothes but she hadn’t yet been bathed. I set Kaden down, ready to grab Kendal and bathe her myself, when I overheard Sadie say, "It’s just not fair. She was four months along, Ash. No one should have to lose a baby, definitely not three. Heather doesn't deserve this. She and Jason... I have to go. I have to go be with her."

"Go. I will stay here with the kids. And Sadie? I'm sorry. I know how bad you wanted this for her too."

I watched as Sadie flew by the room two seconds later. Nothing could have been worse than hearing what I had just heard. Heather is Sadie's best friend and someone I have also become very close with since I moved here to go to school. They both were very good friends with my older brother Bryan and would do anything for me, just as I would for them.

I was in a daze when I went into the bathroom off of the nursery and turned on the faucet for the tub. I was checking the water temperature, making sure it wasn't too hot, when Sadie came barreling into the room screaming my name. I turned to see her just as she grabbed my arm, lifted me up from the ground and hugged me.

"I'm so sorry, Sadie."

"Aww, honey, so am I. Do you want to come with me? I ran out of here forgetting all about you."

I wanted to be there for Heather more than anything, but I also needed to get back to the dorm to study for an exam the next day and there went my chance to quit.

"Can Ash finish giving Kendal her bath?"

"Of course he can. Ash! Come in here please so we can leave."

Two seconds later Ash walked in and said, "I got this, you guys go, and tell them I'm sorry too. I will try to come by later."

I didn't have time to respond before Sadie was pulling me out of the room and down the stairs.

When we got in her car, she turned down the radio and said, "I can't believe I forgot you. You’ve been one of us for so long and I just left you behind. I'm so sorry."

I looked at her with an expression on my face that was easily read.

"You're being ridiculous. She is upset and you wanted to be there for her. I might have done the same thing had she called me."

"Did she? I can't imagine that she didn't."

That's when I realized I didn't have my purse or phone with me. We left in such a hurry that I completely forgot to go in the kitchen and grab it.

"I don't know. I haven't looked at my phone in hours. It's on the kitchen counter."

"Oh, shit! You have an exam tomorrow! Why didn't you remind me?"

"It's okay. I think I've got it all down by now."

"Are you sure? We can go back and you can get your car."

"No worries, I’ll be fine. How was Heather when you talked to her? Did she go to the doctor today?"

"Yeah. Remember she was supposed to have that ultrasound again? They checked for growth and realized there had been none. The baby must have died several days ago. Now they need to do a D&C and clean her uterus out. This is just awful!"

"I don't get it. They took every precaution and followed the doctor's recommendations to a T. She has got to be just devastated."

"They scheduled the procedure for Friday, like she really wants to wait four more days!"

Since Heather lived seconds away from Sadie, it didn't take long to get there. We pulled into the driveway and I lost all train of thought. There it was, the blacked out Escalade he got six months ago after he won the last heavyweight MMA championship.

Why it didn't even enter my mind that he would be here was beyond me. He is Heather's brother-in-law, after all.

He has never been far from the forefront of my every thought since I saw him for the first time almost three years ago. He consumes my dreams and yet he has never really seen me. Looked, yes. Spoken to, also yes. But actually seen me? Never.

Sadie got out of the car and started for the house when she turned and yelled, "Marissa, are you coming?"

I had no choice, I had to go inside and see him. I was dressed in lounge clothes, with my hair tied up in a knot, and had zero makeup on to describe to you. Yes, I looked like a hot mess and Michael Harrison was inside that house.

I opened the door and told myself it was time to let it go. He was never going to give me the time of day and I was wasting my time hoping for a miracle. Besides, one of my best friends was in that house suffering and that was what I was here for.

I got out of the car and walked behind Sadie, focusing on ignoring him and not letting him affect me. That didn’t really work out, seeing as he was headed out the door when I came crashing through. We smacked right into each other and all of my so-called determination went right out the door, no pun intended. My hands were on his chest, due to the fact that I was only a few inches shorter than him, and God did he feel good.

Being five foot nine had its advantages at times. This wasn't one of them. When I looked up, we were practically at eye level.

"Could you please move? I need to get inside."

I wasn't even sure that those words came from me. I had never started a conversation with him, especially not with attitude attached. His expression became one of complete shock, which wasn't surprising at all. He had never heard me speak to him like that. My words always came out as a stutter when we were forced to communicate. You would think I would jump at any chance I got but something about talking to him always made me clam up. Something I was never like with anyone else.

"What did you say?"

Holy shit I have to say it again!

"I said move, please!"

He looked down at me, attempting to dominate me with his eyes, but it wouldn't work this time. Something in me changed in that moment. He was just like anybody else and he was in my way. One of my best friends was hurting and I needed to get to her.

"If you won't move, I’ll just go through the back door."

"I'd like to see you try."

My hands were still on his chest and I could feel his heart rate pick up. It was as if he loved the challenge. Well I was ready to give him one. I was used to being picked on by Bryan my whole life.

I pushed off of him and turned to walk away, when he grabbed me by the arm and said, "You giving up that easy?"

I turned and took a step forward to get in his face. We were basically nose to nose when I said, "Never. Bring it, pretty boy. I'm not in the mood for games."

I could feel him suck in and practically steal my breath. When he spoke next, it was as if he was giving air back to me.

"If I had any idea this was in you, things would have been a lot different before now. And, I am far from a pretty boy."

WHAT? Did he just say what I think he said? Prior to this moment, I would have melted at those words but something was changed in me.

"Well, it's too bad you chose now to air your feelings or the 'what could have been' scenario. I really don't care. Now, if you don't mind, I would like to get to Heather."

His expression softened and instantly he was stepping to the side. I didn't even give him a second look. I walked past him and into the house, hearing Heather crying from the back bedroom, and finding myself feeling heartbroken for her and empowered all at the same time.

When I walked into the room, Heather immediately got up from the bed and ran into my arms sobbing. I held onto her as tight as I could. Sadie stayed seated on the bed while I let Heather cry her heart out to me.

"It's just not fair! Why us?"

I wished I had the answers to those questions but I didn't. So I responded simply by saying, "I'm so sorry."

Kate came bursting through the door and grabbed on to us both.

"I'm sorry I couldn't be here sooner. Anthony wouldn't stop crying and Tony was in trial. I didn't want to have to bring him and Brooklyn."

Heather let go of me and fell into Kate's arms. I went and sat down on the bed with Sadie and she reached for my hand. It was so hard seeing Heather hurt this badly. We all had tears in our eyes.

I decided I should go get her a drink of water and asked Sadie if she wanted anything.

"Grab a bottle of wine and some glasses. It’s going to be a long night."

"Sounds good, I will be right back."

I got up and walked into the kitchen finding Jason there leaning against the counter. His head was down and I wanted to kick myself for not thinking about the fact that he lost his baby too.

I walked over and wrapped my arms around his shoulders to hug him and his went around my waist, pulling me in. His grip on me was firm. I knew from having my brother that talking was pointless. Men just needed to let it out, not talk about it for hours like we women do. When he pulled back, I just slapped his back a couple of times, letting him know I understood, and then I walked over to the cabinet for some glasses. Just as I was going to ask if he wanted some, Mike walked into the room and said, "You want to go get a drink?"

Jason looked at me and then him and said, "I think I need to stay here with Heather."

I had just gone for the wine when I saw there was none. I turned to Jason and said, "Are you out of wine?"

"Yeah, Heather got rid of it all so she wouldn't be tempted during the pregnancy. Sorry, I should have thought of that when I saw you grabbing the glasses."

"It’s okay, I’ll just go grab some real quick. Shit! I don't have my purse with me."

"It's all right, Daisy, you can ride with me."

I had no idea who Mike was talking to even though he was looking right at me.

"What did you call her?"

"Doesn't she look just like Daisy Duke from the Dukes of Hazzard?"

Jason turned to me and said, "I've never seen it before but yeah, she sure does."

I was still at a total loss. Who is Daisy Duke and why is he talking about me like that? He normally doesn't even acknowledge my presence.

"I have no idea who you’re talking about but can't you just grab the wine if you're going anyway?"

Jason looked at me like I had two heads. All of my friends have noticed how I get when Mike's around, and for some reason that day was different. I could breathe and treat him like he was just any other guy. It was almost as if now that he could see me, I was angry that he never did before.

"What would be the fun in that? Come on, we’re only going to the liquor store, it's not like it’s a date."

"As if I would go on a date with you?"

Jason's eyes looked like they were going to pop out of their sockets.

"Oh, you would and you would love it."

"Don't flatter yourself. Grab a groupie. You have plenty of them to adore your every word. That's not me. Grab a couple of bottles of Riesling and Pinot. Thanks."

I walked past both of them and back into a room of three girls with their jaws on the floor.

"What?"

Kate whispered, "Shut the door" while her hands flailed around.

I followed her instructions and then turned to find out what was going on. All three of them attacked me.

"I can't believe you did that!"

"Or said that!"

"I'm so proud of you!"

I couldn't tell which one said what since it all came out simultaneously.

"You guys don't understand."

I thought they let it go but I was still very much the center of attention. Each one sat down on Heather's bed, staring at me.

"What?"

Sadie was the first one to speak up.

"We heard you talking to Mike. You were so awesome, Marissa!"

"And you did it with attitude! It's about time you realize he's just like any other cocky, arrogant man."

"Kate's right. The only way he will ever respect you is for you to keep this up. Don't fall all over him. All the other girls do. Be different."

First it was Sadie, then Kate and finally Heather. It was like I was a bobble head trying to keep up.

"You guys, it’s not like that. He was making fun of me. He even called me Daisy! What the hell was that? I don't even know who that is."

"Shut up! It's only every boy’s fantasy girl from childhood."

Heather shocked the hell out of me with that one. Fantasy? Yeah right!

"Well then he didn't mean it that way. You know he didn't. He's never paid any attention to me."

Sadie walked over to me, grabbed my shoulders, looked me in the eye and said, "He just did and you are practically the spitting image of her. The long blond hair, huge boobs, perfect figure. He nailed it."

I was so overwhelmed, I needed to get away, but I couldn't go anywhere without a car and it was supposed to be about Heather.

"Guys, we need to change the subject quick. Marissa is freaking out."

I wasn't freaking out completely but Kate was right, we needed to get off the subject now.

"Let’s talk about what game we are going to play when they get back with the alcohol. Kate was at least trying to lighten the mood but Heather's face fell.

"They? Did Jason go, Marissa? He better not have. I need him here."

"No you don't. You have us. That's all you need. Besides, it used to be just me and you against the world. Now you have three friends here for you."

Heather and Sadie have been friends forever, something that always reminded me of Zoey.

Zoey was my next door neighbor my whole life and my best friend. When she got accepted to the college in New York we had always dreamed of going to together and I didn't have the test scores to get the scholarship I needed, we were forced to separate for the first time in our lives.

"You ready, Daisy?"

That voice brought me out of my thoughts and my focus onto the man standing in the doorway. All of my friends got quiet and looked at me, I guess to see what I would do. I had no idea myself.

"Well, I can wait here all day or you could move that fine ass quicker into my car."

It was the fine ass comment that got me to say, "Have fun standing there."

I never wanted to be one of those girls to him, the kind that jump at his every command. All he would do was treat me like he treated them. We would have sex and then he would never talk to me again. Yes I wanted him, but I wanted his respect, also.

I looked over at the girls all smiling and then back to Mike as he said, "Don't make me do it."

Fear immediately took over my body but my head told me to hold strong. What could he do anyway? It's not like he could make me...

"Put me down!"

It happened so fast. For one second I looked back at Kate, then the next he had me over his shoulder.

"Not until you are in my car and buckled in."

My legs kicked wildly as I squirmed to get out of his hold, but there was no use. He fought for a living; I didn't stand a chance. But, that didn't mean I was giving up.

"Put me down!"

All of my friends were laughing at me as I fought him all the way out the front door, down the sidewalk, and even as he opened the door and put me in the car, buckling me in as promised.

"You're an asshole, has anyone ever told you that?"

He leaned into the car so that we were practically nose to nose and said, "More times than you can count, Daisy."

I could feel his breath and it only made me want to close my eyes and let him kiss me, but all too quick he was pulling himself back from me and closing the car door. As he walked around to the driver’s side I thought, "I am so literally screwed."

Chapter 2

After pulling out onto the road he said, "Don’t think it went unnoticed that you wanted me to kiss you back there."

I quickly shot back, "You're delusional!" while embarrassment took complete hold of me.

He reached for the radio and turned it on as I looked out the passenger side window, not wanting him to see my mortification. I hated being in his car, forced to have to communicate with him. This was all I ever wanted but the pressure I felt made me want to jump out of the car, even if it was moving.

He pushed a few buttons and then I heard Pink singing “Just Give Me a Reason”. The selection shocked me. Never would I have guessed he liked this kind of music, more even that he would pick this song.

We both remained quiet until it was over and we pulled into the liquor store. Mike jumped out, coming over to my door and opening it for me.

"You didn't have to do that. I'm perfectly capable of getting out myself. "

"I know this, but I didn't trust you to get out at all. Your attitude makes me think you would rather stay in the car."

Damn, he was dead on. The look in his beautiful green eyes told me he wasn't going to let that happen. I reached to unbuckle the seat belt just to prove him wrong when I felt his hand pass mine and get to it first. I went stiff, feeling his large muscular arm rest across my stomach. He stopped and turned to look at me. For the first time I could see the want in his eyes. They bore into me, as if somehow I could feel what he was giving off. But I wouldn't do it. I refused to let him use me and I knew that was all he was doing this for. He was used to getting whatever he wanted from women.

I cleared my throat and said, "Are you having issues with the buckle? Because if so, I can take care of that myself too."

His face came even closer to mine when he said, "The only issue I'm having is the fact you are denying what you want from me." He got even closer until his lips were practically touching mine and said, "The sooner you quit this game you're playing, the sooner you will get what you really want."

My body was pressed as far back into the seat as it would allow me to go, testing my resistance like I never had before.

"Are you going to move so we can buy the wine or are you going to keep pretending there is something that is going to happen between us?"

I felt the belt give and then he was backing away from me. "That's too bad. I thought we could have some fun. I guess I was wrong."

I jumped down out of his car, landing next to him. "Maybe we just have a different idea of what fun is? What is the one liquor you would never buy because it tastes like shit?"

His back straightened and I could see the muscles tense in his arms and chest when he looked at me and said, "You were right about different, that's for sure. Caramel vodka, if you really want to know. Why am I answering this?"

"Mine is premade strawberry daiquiris. Now, the first person to find a bottle of the other's pick has to drink the whole thing they hate. Get it?"

His eyes locked on mine and I could see his mood change again. As if the idea of a contest put his adrenaline into overdrive. God is he competitive.

"Yeah, I got it. Are you ready to get your ass handed to you?"

"Let’s just see. On your mark, get set..." Before I could say "go", Mike took off running. I bolted through the door after him, knowing exactly where the caramel vodka was because it was one of my favorites. The store was set up with four aisles on either side of the register that was centered once you walked in. I went left, immediately going straight for aisle two. Half way down on the right was where the bottle should be, but it wasn't. They moved their stock, apparently.

"Shit!"

I looked over at Mike, watching him run around like a chicken with its head cut off. I passed the margaritas on my way to the other side of the store so I knew I had the advantage. He ran toward me but before he passed, he grabbed my waist and spun us around a dozen times making me dizzier than hell.

"Thought I'd make it a little more fun."

And then he was gone again. Just when I could focus properly, the bottle came into view. I ran as fast as I could, grabbed it and held it in the air triumphantly screaming, "I got it! I got it! You lose, sucker!"

Mike came walking back toward me, wearing a very pissed off look on his face, until he came to stand within breathing room from my lips. Just the smell of him had me close my eyes.

"You cheated."

That got them to open right back up.

"No, I didn’t. I won fair and square. You, my friend, will be drunk as hell by the time the night ends. And I can’t wait to see it."

His hands came from out of nowhere as he placed them on either side of my face. Before I could even ask him what he was doing, his lips were pressing softly against mine. It wasn't anything that was disrespectful in public, it was merely just a sensual kiss and then it was over. Millions of thoughts went through my head as my heart beat almost out of my chest. Mike Harrison just kissed me. Me!

"What was that for?" I had to know why. Why all of the sudden was I noticeable? What changed his mind?

"I wanted for you to see that I want to be so much more than just 'your friend', as you called me."

Speechless. I was struck completely speechless. And just like that, his mood changed back to as if it didn't happen.

"Come on, Daisy, we have wine to buy."

He took hold of my hand and guided me over to the wine selection.

"I’m going to go grab some beer for Jason, do you think you can handle this alone?"

"Why do you keep treating me like I'm incompetent?"

"Because I like the idea of taking care of you."

I looked over at him, ready to bite his head off. To tell him how I was not a child and didn't need anyone to take care of me, but that's when I saw the sincerity in his eyes and knew he meant it.

"Just go get the beer."

"Yes, ma’am."

He turned, walked away, and all I could do was watch him. He was by far the sexiest man on the planet and he just kissed me a few seconds ago. He said he wanted to take care of me. He held my hand. What caused the world to tip off of its axis in my favor was beyond me, but at this moment every dream I've had of him was coming true. “Should I believe him?” The thought was very alive in the back of my mind.

"You haven't grabbed anything yet? What have you been doing?"

“Thinking about you and your motives,” was what I wanted to say. "Trying to find a good brand," is all that came out.

"You can do better than that. Just pick one. We've been gone long enough. I'm sure Jason needs me after all this time with just the girls."

And there it was. The sobering moment when I realized nothing about what just happened should be important. I needed to focus on Heather. I reached for a bottle of each type of wine and then turned right into Mike. He had set the thirty pack of beer on the ground and had me in his arms in mere seconds.

"I like the feel of your lips. I just thought you should know that I'm going to taste them again, right now."

His hands went to my hair and his lips met mine. The soft pull he took on my bottom lip turned into a hard tug as his tongue entered my mouth. I couldn't believe what was happening. I wonder if the store would sell me the surveillance video for documentation purposes. You can never fault proof when you wake up convinced it was only a dream. Don't think like that. Of course I'm not going to believe this tomorrow. Plus, I would love to show my roommate, Blythe.

"Where did you just go?"

Before I could register what was happening, his lips were no longer on mine and I was hearing him say something.

"What?"

He looked at me confused and said, "I can honestly say, I can't remember there ever being a time when a kiss from me didn't have a girl wanting more. Then there’s you. You aren't even paying attention, like I'm boring you or something."

I couldn't believe what he just said. Like I could ever be bored with him. Overwhelmed, maybe, but never bored. I wanted to grab him and show him how not boring he was, but I knew where it would lead and I wasn't ready for that.

"Sorry", was all that I could say.

I knew he expected something else. Especially when his jaw dropped open causing me to look away as fast as possible so he wouldn't catch the smile that wanted to take over my face.

Without warning, he grabbed onto my cheeks and once again his lips were on mine. This time I could feel all of the determination he was putting in to it. Every tug, pull and swipe of his tongue had me wanting him that much more. Before I could think it through, my arms were wrapped around his shoulders still fisting the bottles of wine I had picked up. His hands left my face and were on my ass, picking me up so my legs could straddle his waist. The store employee started to whistle when I also heard "Get a room!" from someone else. That was all it took for me to pull away from him and start struggling in his arms to get down.

"Where do you think you're going, Daisy?"

"Let me go!"

"Not a chance. An erection is not something I sport in public. Right now I am hard as a rock and I don’t see it going away any time soon."

I could feel what he was telling me and it turned me on even more to know I caused this situation, but he was crazy if he thought I was going to do anything to rectify his issue. I leaned down to kiss him again and felt his hold on me loosen. I took the advantage and jumped out of his arms, putting some much needed space between us. I set the bottles down and looked at him.

"That's something you’re going to have to take care of on your own." I pointed at his very obvious problem and then walked away saying, "I'm just going to go wait by the car" as I walked out the door smiling and into the parking lot.

I didn't look back over my shoulder to get his reaction but I knew two seconds later, when he came storming out the door, that he didn't find the humor in it that I did. He looked even sexier pissed off. I had seen him fight on more than one occasion and nothing was sexier than just before he took them down. Well, I used to feel that way, but that was before he had that anger pointed at me. I looked him straight in the eye, though. I refused to let him intimidate me. He came to stand mere inches from where I was, seething. I watched as his nostrils flared and his mouth would open to say something and then close again. Unsure if it was wise to speak or not, I bet on the latter and said, "Didn't you forget the wine? It is why we came here."

"You did that on purpose! What is wrong with you today? You've always wanted me and now that I give you your chance you want to play games. I'm not some college punk that finds it endearing, Daisy. Not one fucking bit!"

He was irate but nothing about it made me care.

"Screw you! Give me my chance? What makes you think you deserve a chance with me? I might have come to this town young and naive but I'm the furthest thing from it now. And you just showed your hand, asshole. Don’t flatter yourself. Go get the alcohol and have fun telling all of them why I didn't come back with you. I'm out of here."

I spun on my feet and started walking. When I heard him scream, "Daisy!" my arm shot up, exposing my middle finger that was now raised and waving high in his honor.

Dick! How was his problem my fault? I didn't ask him to start kissing me in the middle of the damn store. I never pictured how if I ever got the chance to feel his amazing lips on mine, he would do it in a liquor store and then get mad because I didn’t drop to my knees. Or, even crazier, how the hell was he going to carry me, get all the alcohol up to the register, pay for it and then carry me and it out to the car? He's fucking crazy. I'm glad I got to see what it would really be like to be with him because my crush just officially ended.

When I looked around for the first time, taking in my surroundings, I had no clue where I was. I had walked blocks in my rage. I stopped, looked back over my shoulder and noticed Mike's car come to a rolling stop. What was he doing? I turned back around and just kept walking. Surely he wouldn't be stupid enough to follow me all the way back to my dorm. "Shit!"

I couldn't go back to my dorm. All of my stuff was at Sadie's house. I looked around again and finally came to know where the hell I was. I had a couple miles before I got there, but my rage would fuel me to go thousands at this point.

I heard the engine come closer and then it cut off. A door slammed shut and I knew he was near me by the sound of his footsteps. No, I didn’t stop walking. Hell, I didn't even break my stride. Mike's hand grabbed ahold of my shoulders and spun me around to face him, giving me no choice with his strength compared to mine.

"What the hell is wrong with you?"

I wanted to punch him in his smug face I was so mad.

"Me? You have so many issues I could go on for days listing them."

"Whatever your problem is, I'm not going to let you walk to wherever you think you’re going. It's getting dark and it's not safe."

I walked right into his personal space, inches from eye-level and said, "I am not yours to worry about. Get back in your car and leave."

I stepped back, never letting the focus I had on him go. His eyes squinted, his head went back, his hands went to his head and he screamed, "Fuck!" as loud as he could, dragging it out even. When he was done, he lunged for my legs, picked me up and threw me over his shoulder again. I don’t have any idea why he continued to take this caveman approach with me but I hated it.

"Put. Me. Down. Now!"

There was no point in struggling. He had me beat in strength by a mile. I went limp as he carried me with ease to the car, opened the door and set me in the passenger seat, once again buckling me in.

"I don't want to be here with you, why are you forcing me to?"

He grabbed my face and pulled it to look directly at him.

"You’re not that much fun yourself, Daisy, but I'm man enough to bear through the next five minutes of being with you to not leave you in the street where you belong."

"Did you just refer to me as a whore?"

I was shocked to say the least. I may have been the only one in the world who knew I was still a virgin but never has someone compared me to a prostitute.

"Only you would take what I say and spin it to be an even worse comment. Just be quiet, it will make the ride back at least tolerable."

He pushed the buckle into place and then backed away to close the door. I have never been angrier in my life. I waited until he had walked around the front of the car and was opening his own door before I couldn't handle my own emotions. There was absolutely no way I could ride in a car with him. Not even for the couple of minutes it would take to get me to Heather's or Sadie's house. Before I even knew I had done it, the passenger door was open and I was jumping out.

I heard, "Are you kidding me?" but never let it faze me. Tears were running down my cheeks as I began to run as fast as I could away from Mike, the very man I gave my heart to over two years ago with no reciprocation. How could he treat me like this? Just because I didn't do exactly what he wanted I became a burden on him? He can kiss my ass. My hopes came crashing down on me in one fell swoop.

Thank God I had on tennis shoes versus the high heels I typically lived in. Running has always been easy for me but with every breath I took I felt it burn within my chest. I was bawling like a baby when he caught up to me and tackled me to the ground. I landed roughly in someone’s front lawn with Mike having a death grip on me. He flipped me over effortlessly once again until I had no choice but to look him in the eye. I held back the tears as best as I could, not wanting him to see me broken, but a few couldn't be controlled as they ran down my cheeks.

"I'm so sorry, Daisy. I'm so, so sorry. Please don't cry, honey."

His own eyes pooled as he looked down at me. I wanted so badly to wipe mine away but he had my arms pinned over my head. They continued to fall down my cheeks so that I could now feel them in my ears and hair. I didn't know what to say in return. Telling him it was okay to treat me like that was never something that would come out of my mouth.

"Say something. Anything would be better than the look you're giving me right now."

The words wouldn't come. I stayed locked in his stare, I couldn't look away. In all my rage there was still a part of me that longed for this man. From the first day that my brother brought me to this town and introduced me to the college and his friends, I have wanted Mike. I don't know what happened to change the last two-and-a-half years but he and I were definitely in a different place.

Finally words came as I said, "Will you let go of me, please? You're starting to hurt me."

His hands immediately left my arms but instead of pulling them back, he reached under me and tugged me toward him. I landed with my face in his chest as he wrapped his huge arms around me. With one hand he began to softly rake my hair away from my face, the other stayed on my back, moving up and down to soothe me.

"I never meant to call you a whore. Daisy, you are nothing short of perfection. Don't let me or anyone ever make you feel any different."

Even though I felt at home in his arms, I needed to break free of them. I pushed back, giving myself enough space to face him.

"I wouldn't. That's why I need you to let me go now."

His hands came to rest under my jaw, while his thumbs made circles on my cheeks. His beautiful green eyes glistened as he stared into me.

"That's the problem here. I can't."

He began to move his head closer but never left the lock he had on my eyes.

"You are absolutely stunning and I want more."

My focus traveled to his lips as he spoke, coming even closer. I wanted to stay strong but the chills that ran through my whole body convinced me that I needed more of him as well.

When his lips touched mine it was so soft and delicate. First, he kissed my top lip and then he went for my bottom. It was like he was waiting for me to take the lead as far as where I was going to let him go. I held on, as hard as it was. I stayed strong and never made any advances. He needed to work for me. I needed him to know I wasn't like all the other girls.

He never stopped. His tongue would graze my lips to wet them but he never pressed for me to do anything. Before I knew it, I was separating my mouth and taking his bottom lip between my teeth. I drug it out, hearing him moan and then his hold on my face got tighter but he never advanced. His patience was killing me. I wanted him to take control, push me down and take what he wanted, yet he stayed solid in his effort to force me to take the lead. And that's exactly what I did. My hands shot up to his chest and pushed him as hard as I could away from me. Something about him put me in a trance. Like the feeling of his mouth made me want to strip my clothes off right here in public and let him take me kind of trance.

"Why are you so hell-bent on something not happening with us?"

That was the question that I needed to hear to allow me to ask mine.

"Why were YOU so hell-bent on ignoring me for the last few years? What makes today so different? You know what, never mind. We have friends and you have family waiting for us. Did you even bother to get the alcohol that we came for?"

"I did and they can wait. You asked me a question so I'm going to answer it and then I expect you to do the same. First, as far as ignoring you, I was trying to not get close. There is a huge difference. Second, you want to know what makes today different? I'm done with it all." He raked his hands over his head a couple of times looking up into the soon-to-be-night sky and then back at me. I didn't help him feel more comfortable, I wanted honest answers. Eventually he finished with, "You are my friend’s little sister. Don't you understand what that means?"

Oh no, no, no. No way was he going to pull this. I have heard this excuse my whole life. Heaven forbid someone see me for me.

"And? No, apparently I don't. To me that is just an excuse, not an explanation. Besides, that will never change. So, if you hold my brother in such high regard, then why change your mind now? Let it be as it always was and let's move on."

He lunged for me and within seconds I was in his arms and he took a firm grip on my face, forcing me to look at him again.

"That's my point, Daisy. It has always been me wanting you, always. I’m just tired of letting everything else get in the way of it."

I let his words sink in as deep as they could run. Mike Harrison wants me?

I looked down at his lips and said, "Talk is cheap. You are going to need to prove it."

His lips parted but it was a long wait before I watched them move, saying the very words I needed to hear. "You're worth the fight."

Chapter 3

Mike finally talked me into going back to the house where we found everyone in the kitchen sitting around the table playing a drinking game. Seeing the cars in the driveway, we knew Tony and Ash must have found someone to watch the babies and had made it over. By the count of empty bottles, I would say they were all feeling pretty good already.

"What the hell took you so long? You're lucky I stopped and grabbed the wine or the girls might have clawed your eyes out by now."

Tony had gotten up from his chair and walked over, giving me a hug while he chastised his brother.

"How are you, Marissa?"

Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at me for my response.

"I'm just as good as always, how about you? Is Anthony getting better about his colic?"

"No," came from him and Kate in unison.

"Who has my little demon of a nephew anyway? Did you pawn them off on Mom and Dad?"

Mike wore the sexiest grin until Tony answered, "No... Mom and Dad weren't home yet…"

I knew exactly where Tony was going with this and it was proven when what he said finally reached Mike's eyes. They practically popped out of their sockets.

"Sadie's parents are out of town! You made them watch all four? Are you nuts? Kate's parents have to be going crazy by now."

"What are you taking about? They love having all of their grandkids."

Ash was smiling up from his chair at Mike when Sadie grabbed his hand and said, "That's a bold ass lie, Ash, and you know it. Between Kendal and Anthony I'm sure they were ready for us to come get them an hour ago."

I looked over at Heather, only to find her head on Jason's shoulder, as he ran his fingers through her hair. All of this talk of children couldn't be helping the situation.

Mike must have thought the same thing because he said, "Well we just got here, so nobody is going anywhere just yet. What game are we playing?"

I glanced over at him and smiled. He winked back at me and then pulled out a chair for me to sit between Sadie and Kate. Once he was sure I was comfortable, he walked back out the door to finish bringing in the alcohol.

"So, what did take you guys so long huh? Anything you want to share?"

As soon as Kate asked the question, both she and Sadie leaned in for my answer. What could I tell them? That he just might be everything I built him up to be or he will be the one thing that tears to me shreds. The last thing I needed was them telling me how to handle this. If anything was going to happen between Mike and me, it had to be on our terms.

"We talked. That's all I have for you, sorry."

Sadie flew herself back in her chair screaming, "There is no way you are going to stay quiet now. We've heard for almost three years now about how hot he is and what you would do—"

"Three years! Really?"

“Oh my God he heard her!” was all I could think as I went into my shell. Right then and there, someone needed to shoot me and put me out of my misery. Nothing was going to get me to turn around and face him. I couldn't even look at Ash who was sitting across from me. My eyes were glued to the stack of cards in the middle of the table.

I felt Sadie's hand on my thigh, rubbing back and forth trying to calm me, but there was no going back. All of a sudden I could feel Mike closing in from behind. His breath was tickling my neck, as he leaned down into my ear and whispered, "I'm glad it was me all along or I might have had to kill the lucky bastard."

When he pulled away, chills ran rampant over my skin. Just him being that close to me made every part of my body go crazy. Now that I had a small taste of Mike Harrison, I needed more. He was like crack cocaine to me: addictive from the very first try.

I thought that when he moved away I was in the clear. I needed to collect my nerves and the only thing I could think of was to get out of this room and away from prying eyes. But the second I went to stand, he had me spun around and facing him.

"What’s got you wound so tight? You aren't ashamed of me, are you?"

He was wearing a smirk that I wanted to smack off. Without a response, I pulled away from him and went straight to the bathroom, locking the door behind me. Once I knew no one could get in, I turned to the mirror and let out the air I had been holding. What the hell is wrong with me? I have had men hit on me before. Why do I let him get to me like this? Right about then the panic set in. How am I supposed to leave the bathroom now? I just made my situation fifty times worse by coming in here. That's it! I’ll just wait it out. They all have to get tired sometime and want to go home.

"Daisy?"

Shit, shit, shit!

No, I didn’t say any of that out loud. I'm not that pathetic. But what I should say to him stumped me. I was screwed regardless. Having no choice, I opened the door. Mike stood there with his hands in his pockets, arms flexing, as he stared me down with those beautiful eyes.

"This is not how things are going to be, do you understand? This is my family. I have absolutely no shame in putting you and my intentions out there for them to see. I learned well from Tony after he made that stupid mistake what it could cost me."

He watched, carefully taking in my reaction before he pulled his left hand out and reached for me. My hand met his and once they folded themselves together, I pulled with everything I had, bringing him into the bathroom with me.

He closed the door behind him with his foot and then picked me up, placing me on the counter with him coming to rest between my legs. He brought his face down to mine so I could actually feel his breath hitting me when he said, "Why are you in here running from me? Am I that scary to you?"

"You ask a lot of questions."

"You don't answer any of them. How else am I supposed to understand you?"

"Spend time with me. Learn. Don't take the easy way and ask. Find out for yourself."

"You are complicated in every way, aren't you."

"There you go with the questions again."

My hands went behind his head, bending my arms and resting my elbows on his broad shoulders, while I began pulling him to me. I arched my back so that our chests could touch as I softly kissed his lips.

"I like your way better."

"Then stop talking and let me continue."

A growl came from his chest as he grabbed me on the upper part of my thighs and squeezed. His heart was beating so hard I could feel its rhythm match my own. Every time his tongue brushed against mine my grip got tighter, pulling him closer. I have never wanted anything more in my life than this moment. Mike let go of me, causing me to whimper from the loss of his touch.

"Don't worry, Daisy. I'm not letting you go."

"You just did."

"Okay, so technically I did, but only because I don't want them to get the wrong idea about you. We need to get back out there."

I knew he was right but no part of me cared. I wanted him more than I ever had before and it clearly showed.

"Quit looking at me like that. I'm not a good guy, Daisy. I'm the guy your parents warn you about and I'm trying my best here not to be that way with you. Now, get off that counter and get away from me before I lose all the control I have left."

With each second I resisted, his pupils got darker. He looked almost dangerous and that only turned me on more.

"I would love to see you lose control on me."

O-M-G! I couldn’t believe I let that come out of my mouth. Something was happening to me and I wanted to find out where it was going to go. My inhibitions were lost in a haze. I had gone from not wanting him to use me to being the aggressor.

"That’s it." He grabbed me, spun me around and slammed me against the wall. My legs wrapped around his waist as he pushed his extremely hard self up against me. Keeping hold of my ass, he began to rub me up and down over him while he stared directly into my eyes.

Pressure was building inside me and I knew without a doubt I was going to explode. He continued to rock into me as he said, "Is this what you want? You want to play dirty? I will take every wet dream you have had of me and turn them into child’s play, Daisy."

That was it. I opened my mouth to scream but Mike was quick to cover it while I convulsed in his arms. My whole body turned to mush as he slowly let me down to the floor.

"Don't even think I'm done with you. I'm just getting started, but we’ve been in here long enough." He walked to the door and grabbed ahold of the handle before he turned to me and said, "That was unbelievably hot, by the way."

And then he walked out, leaving me in the very bathroom I used to escape him.

What the hell is happening? I turned to look in the mirror again and scared myself. My hair was a tangled knot on my head and there was still no makeup to speak of. My face was beat red. I looked awful and yet, at my worst, he came for me. Well, actually, I just came for him but who's keeping track? My body shuddered from the thought of what he did to me. Then cold blooded fear took over. Would he expect me to sleep with him tonight? Could I?

"Marissa, are you still in there? I need to go to pee."

Crap! It was time to face everyone, whether I liked it or not. I opened the door to find Heather standing outside of it this time.

"Sorry. It's all yours."

She walked in before I could get past her and said, "Did that just really happen?"

"Did what?"

She grabbed me into a tight hug and squeezed.

"I'm so happy he has finally realized what's been in front of him this whole time. But, Marissa, be careful. He's a great guy don't get me wrong, but he has no idea how to commit as a boyfriend. Don't let him hurt you. Okay?"

I knew she was trying to protect me.

"I'm going to be fine. I'm not throwing myself at him like you would think. We talked and he knows where I stand. But thank you for loving me enough to worry."

Her hold on me tightened and then she let go, pulling back to face me.

"I will always love you. Now go, my bladder is about to burst. "

She pushed me out and closed the door, leaving me in the hall and forcing me to confront everyone again. This time when I walked around the corner, Mike was closing the refrigerator door and walking toward me, holding a bottle of caramel vodka with a smile on his face.

"Time to pay the punishment."

"Are you really going to start that now? It’s eight-thirty already. You really don’t have to. It was a joke."

"I don't lose often at anything, Daisy, and when I do, I own up. Besides, no one here is going anywhere anytime soon."

"Speak for yourself. We still have to get the kids."

Sadie stood up, stumbling a bit, making it obvious she couldn't drive anywhere, let alone go get the twins.

"What she meant to say is, Tony and I still have to drive our wives home and go get the kids."

Sadie looked at me cross-eyed and said, "Yeah, what he said."

"Why did he just call you, Daisy? And since when are you two buddy-buddy? Did I miss something?"

I looked at Mike for help, since I had no idea how to answer Tony. The way his eyes darkened let me know he wasn't happy with answering him either.

"What I call her is my business. As far as how close we are, get used to it." Mike glared at his brother when Ash broke the silence.

"On that note...Sadie, I think it's time for us to go." He grabbed her hand to steady her balance and brought her around the table.

Kate stood up as well and everyone started grabbing their things, leaving it even more awkward than the room I had walked into several minutes ago.

"You guys don't have to leave. I mean really, we just got back."

I couldn't help but feel like all of this was my fault. Mike stood firm. His whole body was tense. His muscles constricted as he remained silent, watching them.

Tony walked past him and patted him on the shoulder letting him know there were no hard feelings and then walked over to me. He leaned in close, whispering in my ear, "It's about time. He's been holding back for so long with you. I'm glad to see it all come out. But you really do need to tell me what the Daisy thing is about."

I started to laugh. So overwhelmed with what he said, the only thing I allowed myself to focus on was the stupid name Mike kept calling me.

"It's from the Duke of Hayward or something like that."

"Haha, he's right! You so look like Daisy. By the way, it's “The Dukes of Hazzard”. As in Hazzard County?"

I remained confused. What the hell is Hazzard County? Like that was going to clear it up for me.

"Just google it, Marissa, you will see. Damn, I can't believe I didn't see it before. "

"You’re lucky you didn't, Big Man, or I would have hurt you severely." Kate was laughing as she said it but I knew Tony was right. As soon as I had my phone back I would be looking up whoever Daisy is and finding out what the big deal was.

Sadie, Ash, Kate and Tony all hugged me goodbye and started out the door when the thought hit me.

"Wait!" I went running after them leaving Heather, Jason and Mike inside. "I need a ride back to your place to get my car."

Ash turned around to answer me but was cut off when, "I got her. Go ahead and go" came from behind me. After the bathroom scene I wasn't sure if this was a good idea. Would he expect me to put out? Could I even do it?

Kate clearly read my expression and said, "Mike, thanks, but we've got her. Come on, Marissa, we can drop you off. It's no problem."

Before I could take a step, his hands were resting on my shoulders.

"We're good. You guys don't need to worry about her. I’ll make sure she gets there safe."

All eyes were on me, waiting for a response. With Mike behind me, you would think I would be able to let them know I was scared to death to be alone with him again, but I couldn't. I went ahead and said, "It's fine. Mike can take me."

None of them believed me but they got in their cars anyway and pulled away. I stayed right where I was, never turning to face him.

"You ready to get the party started?"

"I really need to get back to my dorm and study for an exam I have in the morning."

His arms wrapped around me pulling me tight into his chest.

"I will help you study then."

That one statement had me spinning around faster than I knew I could move.

"You know bio physics?"

The look in his eyes melted my heart. He looked defeated. I should have known he knew nothing about my major.

"Do you have flash cards I could hold up?"

I grabbed ahold of his cheeks and pecked his lips saying, "Thank you, but I really need to concentrate and I don't think I would be able to knowing I would just be staring at you instead of the cards."

"Look, I know I'm not as smart as you but I will help if it means I still get to spend time with you tonight."

How do you say no to that face? Well, I know you can't really see it but let me give you an idea. Nothing about Mike is small. He's ripped with muscle almost to the point of looking fake. He's not the heavy body building type with veins sticking out everywhere, but he is cut clean. His t-shirt hugged his chest, making his pecs very obvious. I would probably guess it would be hard to find shirts that didn't. His neck is thick, blending right into his traps. His jaw is crisp all the way back to where it meets his ears. The lips on this man are to die for. The V in his top lip couldn't be drawn on more perfectly with lip liner. His cheek bones are high and they bring the attention straight to his eyes. He has a small mole that is black right next to his left eye making it appear like eyeliner. It only sets off the amazing green color of his irises. His lashes are long and full only accentuating the color. His hair, what’s left of it to see, is a medium brown but he keeps it cut extremely short. In a nut shell, he's perfect. Well, for me he is. You might go for the tall, skinny, blonde surfer type. I have seen more than my fair share of them growing up in California. Nope. Mike is everything I could ever dream of and in that moment, I couldn't turn him down if I wanted to.

"Screw studying. If I don't know it by now I would be in trouble regardless."

"Are you sure? You were pretty adamant on getting away from me two seconds ago."

"Do you want to spend time with me or not? Because now all you’re doing is pointing out why I shouldn't."

"Don't get sassy with me, child, you don't want the punishment that will follow."

The smile I had been wearing left. I don't know why what he just said was bothering me so much, but I knew the five year gap in our age could potentially be an issue and obviously by his comment he knew it too.

"What did I say? And don't tell me it's nothing. I hate when girls expect guys to be mind readers."

Okay maybe not.

"You called me a child."

"That's what stopped your smile? All right. I want you to listen to what I'm about to say very carefully, because I never want to revisit this conversation again. I, in no way shape or form, see you as anything less than a woman I want to get to know. Not a child, never a child. That would make me one sick son-of-a-bitch seeing as I picture you naked constantly."

He laughed and I couldn't help but ask him, "You're really okay with the difference in our age?"

"I didn't say we were getting married and popping out kids like everyone else. I just want to get to know you better. Since you have no intentions of answering my questions, I need to spend more time with you. There is something about you that’s different from all the other girls. It's always been there. From the first time I saw you it's been there."

"What's been there?"

"The draw. Have you seriously never noticed how men look at you? You are the most beautiful creature that walks this Earth."

"You're full of shit and really need to work on your pick-up lines."

For some reason his compliments made me very uncomfortable along with the way he was looking at me like I was crazy.

"Do you not look in the mirror, ever?"

Of course I have. No one doesn't know what they look like unless they are born blind. That was a stupid way to make a point. I mean yes, I am five foot ten and have long blonde hair. My eyes are blue but that's about it. Other than my big boobs that won't go away no matter how much I work out or diet.

"I know what I look like, Mike. I'm nothing special and if what you said were true, it wouldn't have taken you this long to approach me. And YOU need to hear ME when I say, don't talk to me like I'm ten years old, either. You don’t want to revisit this conversation? Give me a break. I have a dad, and a big brother. I don't need you speaking to me—"

He grabbed me and kissed me. Just like that, I went from berating him to turning to mush in his arms.

When I finally gave in completely, he pulled back.

"Are you ever going to give me a break or are you going to bust my balls forever?"

I knew what I was doing was very immature but at the same time, being nice never worked out in my favor with him. It seems the second I stopped kissing his ass was the second that he started to notice me.

"Would you prefer me to act like all the girls that throw themselves at your feet?"

"No. I would prefer you to act like the girl I had in the bathroom twenty minutes ago. The girl whose eyes screamed that they wanted me, needed me. And before you start in on me again, what I mean is that I want you to stop fighting it. Can't we just have fun and see what happens from here?"

"So, you’re really okay with me being younger and Bryan's little sister? I just can't get past the fact that you looked away from me every time I walked into a room. If I sat down with everyone, you got up and walked away. It's been almost three years of you ignoring me, Mike. I don’t know how to get past all of that and just be comfortable with you, even if I am attracted to you."

He looked at me, never letting his mouth open for words to come out. I could see he was deep in thought and I was willing to wait until he answered me honestly.

The front door opened and Jason came out to the middle of his front lawn where we were standing.

"Hey, guys, I don't want to kick you out but Heather and I are ready for this day to be over and are going to bed."

Mike hadn't let his focus off of me until I could see that what Jason had said sunk in. He turned to his brother and said, "It's no problem at all. Let me just get my things."

He walked back into the house, leaving Jason and me outside.

"He really likes you, you know? Don't give him too hard of a time. He doesn't have to chase the girl normally. They fall at his feet. Everyone has known how you have felt, but only Tony and I can read our brother. Give him a break here and there. He is going to need a few."

"That's just it though. I was one of them and today for some reason I'm not anymore. What happened to set me apart?"

"You stopped. No offense, Marissa, but no one goes for the easy ones. We all like to have to fight for it a little. The second you stopped drooling when he walked in a room was when he saw you as something to fight for."

"You make no sense. He has always wanted me but I wasn't worth wanting until I stopped wanting him? This is a game I'm not sure I want to play."

"You might not have a choice now. He's made it known. He wants you. Good luck if you're choosing now to back away. He doesn't give up on anything."

I didn't hear him come out of the house before I heard, "Why would I give up? On what?"

I turned a shade of red I hadn't known of before now. Jason just looked down at me and smiled, "Like I said, good luck."

"Thanks a lot."

Mike walked out to meet the two of us but this time it was Jason walking away.

"I will see you guys later. Be careful going home. And Mike, get her home if you know what I mean."

He finished talking just as he closed the front door behind him. And there we were. Twenty minutes prior I was like butter in his arms and now it's awkward beyond belief. I had no idea what I was supposed to do. Luckily he broke my thoughts and said, "Come here."

I walked in to his open arms and let him hold me tightly.

"I'm sorry. I'm sure you are confused as hell from everything that has happened today." He began to pet my head as he continued. "I don't know what makes today any different, but if I had to name something, I guess it's what Heather and my brother are going through. They have always had it all, perfect in every way. But the one thing they want most they can't seem to have. I'm afraid that might be you for me. If I wait any longer I might never get to have you at all. That is not something I will take lightly. Yes, when you came here you were a little girl. If I didn't say that I would be a creeper. Eighteen is not something I have ever wanted to mess with, unless we are talking about when I was nineteen or younger. I had something for the older ones when I was a teenager." He laughed.

I couldn't help but laugh with him. My brother was the same way.

"But, as you got older, I convinced myself that I needed to stay away—"

"Stop."

He pulled back, looking down into my eyes, waiting for me to explain why I so rudely cut him off.

"I get it. Really, I do. Neither of us have a clue how to do this." I pointed to him and then back to myself to further my point. "But if we both want it, let's just let it happen."

He leaned forward and kissed me softly.

Just as I was about to open my mouth and let it go somewhere further, my stomach let loose the loudest growl. Both of us started laughing. Mike broke first saying, "Let's get you something to eat."

"You're not hungry?"

"I’m always ready to eat, Daisy, that's one thing you can always count on."

He took my hand in his and led me back to his car. Once I was inside, he closed the door and walked around the hood where I could watch him. Chills ran up my arms as I thought about all of the things that had happened again today. It was real. He wanted me for me.

His door opened and he climbed in wearing a huge smile. It was contagious to say the least.

After he started the car and pulled out onto the street, his hand found its new home on my thigh. I was so focused on it I almost missed him asking me, "What sounds good to you?"

Everything in me wanted to scream "More of you" but there was no way I was letting that out.

"Whatever, I'm not picky."

He glanced over at me with a crooked smirk on his face. "You better be. I would hate to think that any college kid could draw your attention away from me."

I laughed out loud, harder than I had in a long time.

"I don't think you need to worry about that right now. Now, would you feed me please? I don’t think my stomach is going to stop growling until it’s happy again."

"You can make your stomach happy?"

"Shut up and take me somewhere already."

Chapter 4

We pulled into the steak restaurant I had always wanted to go to but on my college budget had never been able to afford.

"Haven't you ever been here before?"

It was as if he was reading my mind.

"Why would you assume that?"

"Because you look like you just won the lottery and the food isn't that great."

"Well if it sucks, why did you bring me here?"

"I know the guy who owns it."

"As if that makes any sense."

He ignored my comment and got out of the car. You bet he walked over to my side to help me out. As he opened the door he said, "Don’t even say it. I will always get your door for you, so be over it already."

He had me on that one.

His hand found mine as we walked through the parking lot and into the restaurant.

Everything smelled delicious. My stomach must have agreed with me because it made itself known quite loudly.

"Damn, Daisy, you must be starving! When was the last time you ate something?"

I had to think about it. The fact I was walking into a public place, holding hands with Mike Harrison, was clouding my train of thought.

"I took the twins on a picnic for lunch around noon, so not that long ago."

His eyes bugged out of his head.

"That was eight hours ago, woman! That's not healthy. You shouldn't do that to your body. It needs nutrition to—"

"Your table is ready, Mr. Harrison."

Saved by the hostess, thank God. If I had to hear one more parental sounding lecture I was going to scream.

Mike squeezed my hand and then led me to a table in the back corner away from all of the prying eyes. And believe me, there were plenty. The whole place was gawking at him. Could they make themselves any more obvious? At the same time, if I was sitting there and he walked in, I would be the same way. Talk about a hypocrite.

The hostess walked away leaving us to seat ourselves. Yeah, right! Like Mike would let me do anything for myself. I sat in the chair he was holding out for me and then he proceeded to scoot me in before he walked back around the table to sit opposite of me.

His eyes found me immediately. I know this of course because mine had never left him.

"God, you're beautiful. I could look at nothing but you forever and die happy."

I broke out in a fit of laughs that I just couldn't contain.

"Why is it so funny when I tell you what I'm thinking?"

I did everything I could to settle down my nerves.

"Because you’re so serious. Because you sound like you have told these lines to a million women and perfected them."

"That's crap. I don't have to say nice things to women, they want me anyway."

"Wow! A little full of yourself now, aren't you?"

"No, I'm just telling it like it is, which is exactly what I have also been doing with you. The problem isn't me here. It's you being able to accept how I feel about you."

"Okay, once again, this is getting awkward. Can we please just eat? I'm starving."

"That's what I was trying to say earlier. You need—"

"No, you need to shut up. God! Stop already."

I sat back, shocked at my own outburst. Just as I was about to cover my face with my hands, I noticed Mike's face fall. That's when I realized how terrible I was being. He was trying so hard and I was killing every effort of his.

I leaned forward again, grabbing for his hands in the process.

"I didn't mean that and I'm sorry. Thank you for worrying about my health. Thank you even more for the compliments. It's going to take some getting used to. This is all so strange. I have been here for years and we are still practically strangers, yet we have always had the same circle of friends. And now you’re confessing these feelings that just seem to have come from out of nowhere."

He looked at me for a second, shook his head and then went back to his menu. Instead of pushing the same conversation again, I focused on my own menu and decided quickly on the strip steak. I looked up to tell him but he was still avoiding me with his eyes. What the hell? This morning I still didn't exist, this afternoon he's calling me a weird name that apparently young boys jack off to, then he's getting me off in the hall bathroom of his brother's house and now he won't look at me. I know you didn't need the recap but I had no choice while I tried to wrap my head around all of it. Just when I couldn't take him avoiding me anymore, I slid my chair back. I was about to excuse myself to the ladies room, when his head popped up and he spoke for the first time in what seemed like ten minutes.

"Sit back down. Please."

The look on his face proved that he had to force out that please. He's lucky he did though, or my ass would have been out the door not just to the bathroom.

"I need to go to the bathroom."

"Can it wait two seconds? I have something to say."

I sat back down, never leaving the stare I was giving him.

"I'm not proud of how I handled you or myself for that matter. I'm an 'All in' kind of guy when I decide I want something. I don't know how to be anything else. You obviously don't understand what I mean, but maybe someday you will." He looked down and then his eyes came back to rest on me. "Do you know when the last time I had a girlfriend was? It was the tenth grade, Daisy! I don't know how to date, how to move slow and let it happen. For me, if you want something, you get it. You don't stop fighting for it until it's yours."

"Stop right there. I'm not a prize to win, Mike. I'm a person. You shouldn't have to try, period. Either we click or we don't. That's how this works. You are trying too hard to win a contest and it's driving me crazy."

"You drive me crazy. The thought of you being wrapped around me won't leave my head."

The color of my face went past red to purple, I imagine. I found myself crossing my legs to try to muffle the burn that was taking over between them.

"Excuse me. I'm so sorry that it took so long. We had to deal with a few fans that were trying to get back here. I can assure you the matter has been taken care of. Is there something I can get you both to drink? Or are you ready to place your order? Again, I'm very sorry for your wait."

Saved by the staff!

"I would like six shots of caramel vodka to start. Daisy, what about you?"

My jaw dropped open. I mean like a bird could have flown in, it was that open. Who does six shots? Is he an alcoholic? Should I be worried?

I looked up and both of them were staring at me like I had a problem. Yeah right, I'm not the one who just ordered six shots for myself.

"I will just take a glass of water please."

"Oh no you won't. She will take a bottle of Pinot, please."

I opened my mouth to argue but the damn waitress walked off before I could say a word to her. That wasn't going to stop me with him though.

"What in the hell are you thinking? Six shots could kill a person, Mike!"

"A bet is a bet and I can handle a couple of shots, don't worry about me."

"Well that is the stupidest idea ever. I didn't expect you to slam it. On top of the fact you are driving me to my car."

The smile fell off of his face and was replaced with confusion.

"You're in college. Isn't this a normal day for you?"

"Maybe for some, but I'm not one of them. I may have a few drinks but I'm not in it to get so drunk that I'm not accountable for my actions."

"You really are different."

"Don't make that sound like a bad thing."

"I'm not. Every second I'm with you makes me pray that I will get to have another one."

My mouth opened, naturally to shut him down again with these too-good-to-be-true comments, but I realized I had to trust what he was saying. If he was trying to be on what he thought was my level, I had to rise to his.

"That was sweet."

Something I never dreamed I would see happened in that moment. He blushed. Mike Harrison blushed. I reached for his hand and squeezed.

"Now I really need to use the restroom. If she comes back, will you tell her I would like the strip steak, medium, with a loaded baked potato and house dressing with my salad?"

I stood and watched him check me out from head to toe and then back up again before he smiled and said, "Sure will."

Have you ever been self-conscious walking away from a man? Like, when you walk, you focus on how your butt moves and the strides you take? Well, if not, I'm sure you think I'm a weirdo, but I did it the whole way until I pushed the bathroom door open and heard it close behind me. "GOD, I'M PATHETIC!"

It seemed to take forever before I was walking back to the area where we were seated and noticed there were still six full glasses of vodka resting on the table.

Mike stood and walked over to pull my chair out for me.

"You don't have to do this. I am not going to think less of you if you don't jump up every time I need to do something for myself."

He continued to hold the back of the chair until I sat and was pushed back in.

"Can I ask you a favor?" was said as he walked back to his chair. When he sat back down his focus was solely on me and my answer.

"It depends on what it is I guess?"

His hands came across the table and were left open for mine to take. I gave them over without a second thought.

"Will you please let me be the man I want to be? I have never had something I wanted to cherish before and you are definitely that."

The smile that took over my face was almost cramping my cheeks.

"Yes."

I could have said more but there was no need. He put it out there as clear as day. I watched as his face lit up to match mine and it meant everything to me. From any onlooker, we had to be the cheesiest couple ever, but I didn't care one bit. Every night I fell asleep dreaming of what it would be like to have him notice me for once and this was it.

I may sound kind of demented, like crushing on him went way too far; it never did. I just wouldn't let anyone less than him be a part of me. I just never thought I would be equivalent to his standard. I was finding out that I am and nothing has ever made me happier.

"What are you thinking about?"

He broke my train of thought and stumped me at the same time. Could I tell him truthfully? What could it hurt, right?

"You."

"Me? What about me?"

Here we go again.

"I guess I'm just happy."

"Well, if it's only a guess than it's my job to make sure that you know."

"Really? How do you plan to do that?"

"You will just have to wait and see."

"Now you have me scared."

"Don't be. Just know I'm nothing like what you've had before."

"Oh boy, now I'm petrified."

His smile widened, almost to his ears. It was the cutest thing I have ever seen. Mike has always been the brooding bad boy, the kind that can intimidate you with one look. Now I would swear to you that he looked like a little kid that just got his first bike.

"Here you go. You wanted the strip steak, correct?"

I didn't even hear the waitress approach our table. I was so enraptured with him, the sky could have fallen and I wouldn't have cared.

I broke our connection to make room for the plate she was setting down in front of me, never taking notice that she was different from the girl who took our order.

Mike didn't take his eyes off of me to give her any attention. He simply lifted his arms for her to set his plate down and said, "Thank you. Everything looks great. That will be all we should need."

She huffed and let his plate fall for the rest of its descent. The rattle on the table forced my eyes to meet hers and that's when I saw it for the first time. Hurt. She was obviously hoping he would give her more attention, which sparked my curiosity. Was there more going on between these two than them just knowing each other from him dining here?

"Then I will let Jenny know that she can take over from here, asshole."

Well, that confirmed my theory. My jaw dropped just like his plate had. His eyes still never left me. His body grew tense and I knew he had something to say but he remained quiet until she walked away.

"How does your food look? That's what you asked for right?"

I'm sure he noticed the shock on my face. That has to be why he's asking me about my food. There is no way I could leave this one alone, even if that's what he was trying to get me to do.

"What was that about?"

"I won't lie to you to avoid the inevitable. I slept with her. I have slept with most of the staff here and plenty of others. I'm not perfect. I'm far from it."

I had nothing to say. I looked down at my plate, picked up my utensils and began cutting my steak without a word.

"Please say something."

When I looked up, I noticed he hadn't moved. His eyes bore into me.

"Like what? Do you want me to pat you on the back like the guys would do and say, ‘Way to go man, she's hot’?"

Jealousy burned within me. I knew he had experience but to think he threw himself out there for any girl to have pissed me off to no end. Was I next on his list to conquer? If so he was crazy to think I would fall for it.

"No, I want you to see that you aren't one of them—"

"How am I different, Mike? Tell me, because right now I feel like all of this is one big show to get in my pants!"

My voice carried and I felt ridiculous. Nothing about today has been anything but fucked up. I don’t normally talk like that but come on, you have to be thinking the same thing.

"Stop right there! And if you even think of walking out of here I will embarrass you beyond belief, Daisy. Do you understand?"

He kept his voice at almost a whisper but the tone was clear as day, which only pissed me off more.

I scooted my chair back a little and said, "Give me a break! You don’t get to say sweet things and then tell me I'm going to be another number to you."

"Did I say anything like that? Did I once say that you were a piece of ass to me? I have told you the exact opposite! If you're going to continue to blame me for my past and hold it over my head then go. There is nothing keeping you here, me included."

With that I was up and out of my chair. I went out the front door and was walking once again. After my anger settled, I realized how ridiculous I was acting. Stupid, in fact! I just ruined any chance I would ever have with him because I let jealousy and insecurities take control over me. So he has a past, who doesn't? It had been my choice all along to hold on to my virginity.

I prayed he would find me again and force me in his car but that never happened. I walked all of the way to Sadie's house. It took almost an hour and a half but a lot of thinking happened in that time. A lot of regret! How stupid am I to act like a spoiled brat? If this is the side of me that he pulls out, we shouldn't even try to be anything other than friends. That single thought hurt. I refused any advances from men throughout my whole college experience. Once my brother brought me to this town, it has always been Mike and the rest just fell short.

I entered the code and walked in. Tip toeing to the kitchen to grab my things, I about pissed my pants when the light came on and Sadie was standing there with a smile on her face.

"So, tell me all about it."

When I stayed silent she walked toward me.

"What happened, Marissa? Something has you on the verge of tears. Please, it's just me here."

That’s all it took and I turned into a blubbering fool. I started at the very beginning and ended the story when I was walking through her door.

"Oh, Marissa, why would you do that?"

"Are you serious? You’re going to make me feel worse about this, as if that's possible!"

"No, clearly I see that you can't feel worse. Do you want to call him? I can give you his cell number."

"It would be pointless. No apologies are going to make what I did okay. He was nothing but honest and kind to me and my stupid insecurities kept me from seeing past all of them. It won't change. He is Mike Harrison and I am just...me."

"Well, as long as you see it this way, you're right, nothing will work. He is 'Mike Harrison' but he is also just Mike, the friend that I have had by my side for years. None of us thought it would be easy to be his girlfriend but if anyone could hold up to the hype, it would be you. This just shows I was wrong. Don’t let it get you down, hun, it is what it is. You are a gorgeous girl who can have any man you want. Now you just have to find the one you want, simple as that."

"Nothing about this is simple, Sadie. He is who I have always wanted."

"Are you sure about that? If it were true, you wouldn't have walked away from him, now would you?"

I lost it. Crying like a baby, I spilled it all out. The conversation I was going to have with her and Ash before we found out about Heather and Jason. The test I was sure to fail in the morning because now all I could think about was the hurt I was feeling from letting everyone I cared about down.

"Stop it. You have a right to live, Marissa! That's not selfish, it's called living. Ash and I will be fine. Mike will either give up or work harder to get you. Whatever will happen is fate's course. You can’t fight it."

"I need to get back to my dorm and study. I'm sorry I didn't sit down with you both to talk about this like I wanted to. I love the twins like they are my own. Please don't think I want that to change."

She grabbed my shoulders and looked straight into my eyes, "Nothing is going to change with us, ever. You are family, girl, and I love you so much. Ash will understand. Don't worry about us. Just take care of you. Now go, you need some sleep before that exam. "

She was speaking the gospel to me. I did need sleep and I was ready for this day to be over with.

"I love you too. I will come by tomorrow as planned and give you a couple of weeks to find my replacement."

"There's no need. I can handle them from here on out. They are my hellions, after all."

I hugged her goodbye and walked to my car. Something made me feel like I was being watched but I was in too big of a slump to care. Once I turned on the ignition, I cranked the volume so I could drown out what I was feeling, listening to “Rude” by Magic.

My dorm parking lot was full, forcing me to walk yet again. After locking up my car, I found myself screaming at the top of my lungs, "GOD! This day can't get worse!"

Once I made it back to my room I noticed Blythe missing. And then it hit me. "Shit, the party!"

I looked down at my phone for the first time in hours and noticed she had text me twenty-eight times. Having no energy to deal with her either, I simply turned the phone off, climbed in bed and went to sleep.

Chapter 5

The next morning came with a scream from Blythe to wake me up.

"Get the hell out of bed, you sleepy head. We have an exam to take!"

I forced one eye open to see her standing at the foot of my bed with her arm raised like she was about to hit me.

"Please don't. I'm up."

"Good." She slammed herself down on top of me and said, "Why didn’t you come home last night? You know I wanted to go to the Sigma EP party with you. I text you a million times and had to go by myself!"

I sat up as much as was allowed with her pinning me down and said, "A lot happened and I totally forgot."

"Damn girl, that's all I want to hear from you before you brush that dragon breath of yours."

She waved her hand in front of her nose to prove her point which only made me grab it, pull it down and huff a giant breath in her face.

As she dropped to the floor kicking and screaming, I got out of bed, stood over her dramatics and said, "That's what you get for waking me up with fifty questions."

"Oh my God, I'm going to die. Lord, please forgive me for my sins. I am sorry for all I have done!"

"Shut up and get out of my way so I can go shower."

I climbed over her and was about to walk out of the room when I heard, "Please, for the love of all that is holy, scrub that mouth while you are at it!"

I closed the door behind me and headed for the shower. All of yesterday came running back through my head. I actually had Mike Harrison wanting me and I blew it. Maybe Sadie was right. Fate had its own way of guiding life and somehow it chose to stand between him and me. Either I choose to believe that or the truth. I ruined my chance. It wasn't fate's fault at all, it was mine.

Once I thoroughly scrubbed my teeth—because she was right, my mouth was foul—I found Blythe in the commons for breakfast. There was no mistaking her. She has golden brown, naturally wavy hair that any girl would die for. She was seated at the table we have come to call ours with Jordan, the school's quarterback; Avery, Jordan's girlfriend; Allison who always wishes she could be Avery; Hudson the running back; and Talon the wide receiver. The rest of the team was spread out amongst the tables surrounding ours.

Blythe had dated Hudson our freshman year, which is how I got to know all of them in the first place. Luckily they broke up and somehow managed to stay friends. Well, I guess that happens when both of you happen to cheat at the same time. Who can be blamed the bad guy?

I grew up with wrestling from my brother so I never knew much about football until I came here and was assigned to a dorm room with Blythe. She, on the other hand, was the head coach’s daughter. She knows all of the players and doesn't miss a game. That might also be another reason her and Hudson remained close. No one wanted to piss off Coach and he wasn't in support of their relationship from the get go.

"I don't recruit men here for you to date, sweetheart. They're here to play ball, not get their hearts broken by you."

That I have memorized after hearing it at every family dinner I attend with her.

As soon as I sat down I heard, "We missed you at the party last night. Where were you anyway? Let me guess, babysitting?"

There is a reason I described Allison the way I did. I can't stand her and wonder how Avery can be her friend. Just the way she asked me had bitch wrapped all around it. She had no right to own her attitude. She is a whopping five foot three and about twenty pounds overweight. Her hair is cut to look like Victoria Beckham but looks more like Kate Gosselin, if you know what I mean.

"No, Allison, I wasn't babysitting. Actually, I was at dinner with Mike Harrison."

I didn't mention how the night ended of course. I just gave enough info for her to back off or so I thought.

"Really, is that right? Do you have any proof? Because I don't believe you for a second."

That’s it, I officially hate this girl.

Blythe leaned into me and whispered, "Are you fucking kidding me right now? You were actually out with Mike and you didn't tell me!"

I looked back at her and said, "My dragon breath forced my silence, remember?"

"Oh, come on! You know I would have plugged my nose for that story."

"I’ll tell you later, okay?"

All of a sudden I was hearing that awful voice again.

"No, it's not okay. You brought it up, so please do share. We would love to hear how you managed to have dinner with Mike Harrison. Oh, wait, you were probably just watching the kids while he and his friends had dinner. That's how you would just like to spin it."

I was just about to reach across the table and slap her when Avery said, "I think it's time for class. Are you ready? "

She stood to make her point and of course Allison was quick to rise out of her chair as well to follow.

I was watching them walk away when Talon reached for my hand, squeezed it and said, "She's a bitch and we all know it. Don't let her get to you."

"I don't know how Avery puts up with it. She has to be holding something over her head. Why else would anyone want her around?" When Hudson asked what we all were thinking, we looked at Jordan for the answer.

"You got me. I can't figure it out either."

Hudson, Jordan and Talon looked like they came from the same cookie cutter mold. Each one of them had the same short brown hair, brown eyes, big muscles, you know— the typical mid-western football player type.

Around school this was the cool crowd. The elite to be with. Yet, once infiltrated, they were some of the biggest dorks you could ever meet, but I loved them to death. Talon will always be the sweetest guy ever, you just don't get to see that side of him unless you're close.

Jordan is the untouchable. He has first round draft pick possibilities and knows just how great he is, but he also collects Pokémon cards swearing they're worth something. Yin and yang, I guess. I wouldn't date him even if I was paid to do so but Avery comes from money and never lets him think he's got the upper hand. They are the perfect match. Hudson is the playboy. The kind that will swear his devotion and then screw any girl he can behind your back. I think he truly missed Blythe but would never admit to it. I would just see it sometimes when he looks at her and doesn't think anyone notices.

All of a sudden the doors to the commons flew open with a girl running through them screaming, "He's here! Oh My God, he's here."

She ran to a table, grabbing another girl, yanking her out of her chair and pulling her back through the doors she had just come busting through.

"What the hell was that?"

I looked at Blythe and both of our eyes were huge which caused us to start dying laughing. That scene made my morning and whoever was here had obviously made hers.

"I have no idea but I'm starving. Are you going to be around for a few more minutes while I eat or will I just see you in class?"

"I can wait for you but hurry. We only have twenty-five minutes."

I looked down at my phone and saw that she was right. Crap!

"I guess it’s a bagel and cream cheese kind of day then. Give me a second to grab it and I will just have to walk and eat."

"Sounds good."

The guys got up at the same time I did and left for class. One blueberry bagel and an orange juice later, I was ready to go.

"Do you have everything or do we need to run back to the room?" Blythe asked while already standing with her backpack in hand when I got back to the table.

"No, I'm all good. Let's go nail this exam."

"Spoken like a girl who has never got an A-. I on the other hand will be lucky to get a C."

We were laughing about the fact that she refused to study when the door swung open, just as I was reaching for it. Startled, I stumbled back only to be caught by the arms of the one man I never expected to see on campus. All of the screaming behind him should have tipped me off but I was lost in a sea of confusion.

"Aren't you glad I was here to catch you? Or was it my good looks that knocked you off your feet to begin with?"

He was smiling with that cocky smirk I had seen yesterday and I couldn't form words to respond because of it. He was here. For me!

Blythe looked at me, then Mike and saved the day by killing my awkward silence.

"Hi, I'm Blythe, Marissa's best friend or so I call myself."

He never took his eyes off of me when he said, "Well then, it's very nice to meet you, Blythe. Daisy and I have some catching up to do so could you do me a favor?"

He looked so beautiful. His eyes twinkled from the fluorescent lights hanging above us. Something I was positive I would never get to enjoy again twenty minutes ago.

"Sure, whatever you need."

I watched his lips move as he said, "Scream fire on the count of three."

"I can't do that."

"Fine, scream that Adam Levine is in the parking lot. I don't care what you do just get these people away from me."

"I'm not your bodyguard. This is what you get for just showing up here."

"What happened to ‘whatever I need’?”

All of a sudden we were practically knocked down by girls rushing Mike. His grip on me tightened as he started to yell, "Back the fuck off of me! If Daisy gets hurt I will be beating someone's ass. Do. You. Understand?"

Within seconds there was enough space for us to stand up. Talon and Hudson had a few girls by the arm, pulling them back.

When I finally felt comfortable that I wouldn't get knocked over again I said the one thing I could wrap my brain around. "What are you doing here?"

"Can we talk?"

"Obviously not. They will eat you alive"—I pointed at the crowd outside the doors—"and I have a test to take that I'm probably late for now."

I attempted to pull away but he wasn't loosening his hold on me. I knew he wasn't going to give unless I gave him a reason to.

"Okay. We can talk. But after my class, please. I need to pass this exam, Mike."

His eyes softened when he realized I was practically begging him.

"Let me at least get you there. Now that I came here, I feel like I made you a target. I'm sorry for that, Daisy. I just couldn't wait another minute. I didn't sleep at all. I need you to know how sorry I am."

"Mike, this is so not the place."

"I can fix this, I swear. Just watch."

He let me go other than my hand and turned to the crowd.

"Can we please get through the door?"

All of the people parted like the Red Sea. Blythe walked out first, laughing at all the girls being held back.

"How pathetic are you people? He's just a guy."

"Hey, I take offense to that. I'm way more than just a guy. Tell her, Daisy."

Was he kidding? Please God let him be kidding. I didn't say a word as we walked past more than fifty people all crowded around the commons staring at us. Once we reached the outer part of the circle Mike turned us to face them.

"Excuse me, everyone. I came here to see my girl. That is what anyone else would do if they were dating someone, right? So show me some respect." He paused for effect and I wanted to die of embarrassment. But then it got worse. "With that said, I want you to also note something. If one hair on Daisy's beautiful head gets touched I'm out for blood. Don't mess with her. Don't bombard her with questions. Leave her the fuck alone. Am I clear?"

I stood next to him with my jaw hitting the ground and my blood pressure going through the roof. The only thing gratifying about any of this was Allison's face as she listened to him spew his nonsense.

"I don't hear any of you. I said: Am. I. Clear?"

The crowd actually responded in unison with, "Yes". Unbelievable!

"Thank you. Now, go do whatever you were doing before I got here."

Everyone started walking away in different directions, leaving me so pissed off.

"What in the hell did you just do?"

He turned to me losing the cocky attitude he had used on all of my schoolmates.

"What? I fixed it."

Blythe spoke for me and said, "No, idiot, you made her the talk of school and an outcast all at the same time. No one will go near her now."

He didn't even flinch at the comment she made.

"Good! I don't want any little pricks hitting on her or thinking they stand a chance."

I had to stop them. This was ridiculous.

"I'm not yours to claim publicly, Mike! I walked home last night or did you forget! I can't do this right now, I have class. Please, just go. You've done enough."

He looked almost hurt. The last thing I wanted was to make this harder for us to stand a chance, but school was my first priority and I had to go.

"Don't think I'm giving up."

I leaned forward and kissed his cheek. Pulling back I said, "I hope you don't." And then I grabbed Blythe's hand and pulled her away.

Once we made it around the corner and were out of sight of Mike, she grabbed me and pulled me to a stop.

"OH MY GOD! You have so much to tell me, girl. What the hell was that?"

I simply answered, "That is Mike on a mission."

"Must be nice being on the receiving end of that mission finally. Hot damn he's gorgeous."

"Can we just go to class, please?"

***

"Well, that was awful." I had just walked out of the classroom and found Blythe waiting for me in the hall.

"You're telling me. I had no idea what half of the questions were even about. Thank God for the letter 'C'."

"I'm not talking about the exam. Did you not see how everyone was staring at me or whispering about me the whole two hours we were trapped in that room? He ruined my life this morning!"

"No he didn't; he made it more interesting. You needed some drama of your own. It’s not fair being the only one with issues around here. Welcome to the club."

"I don't want to be in this club."

"Looks like you don't have a choice."

We had walked out of the building and were headed to the parking lot when low and behold Mike was standing there in a crowd of people signing crap.

"Are you kidding me? He's back?"

"Marissa, I don’t think he ever left."

I turned to walk the other direction when I heard, "Daisy, wait up!"

"Shit!"

I stopped and just put my head down. All of this attention was driving me crazy. What was I thinking? Mike has people everywhere, all of the time. How could I ever have thought I could handle this?

"That's it. What the hell happened yesterday? Twenty-four hours ago you would have been running and jumping into his arms."

"I realized he's real."

"Care to elaborate?"

"Issues with both of us came to the surface. My insecurities and his need to win at all cost. I'm nothing but a challenge for him now."

"Oh, Marissa, you are so much more than that. He's lucky to have you. You need to see it that way for once. If he's real to you it means he's not untouchable. You have your chance finally. Take it."

I was just about to respond when Mike finally reached us.

"Hey guys, how did your test go?"

He was acting as if it was just a normal question to ask. Mike Harrison, the MMA champion. But this wasn't the fighter in front of me now. This was Mike, the man who showed up this morning and turned my world upside down by screaming to the world that I was his girl. I needed to remember that.

"Aside from everyone whispering and staring, it went good."

He reached for my hand and said, "Blythe, would you mind if I walked Daisy to her next class?"

She smiled huge and said, "Not at all. It's in three hours, though. You have a lot of time to kill."

Blythe started to walk away and then turned to say, "Don't do anything I wouldn't do" and then waved over her back.

"That doesn't leave much." I yelled out to her but she just kept walking. When I turned to Mike he was standing there with his hands in his jean pockets looking rather uncomfortable.

"So, um, do you think maybe we could talk?"

Now who looked insecure?

"Sure. Where would you like to go?"

His face lit up while he said, "Anywhere as long as you're with me."

"Well then, let's go to the coffee shop. I could use a mocha latte about now."

"Perfect, lead the way."

I started to walk when I felt his hand take mine.

"Is it okay that I do this?"

I looked back at him and said, "More than okay."

Campus of course was filled with nosy onlookers as we walked hand in hand over to the coffee house. The line was out the door as usual but seats were still available inside. Most students were used to the grab and go service, not having the time to sit and enjoy it.

"Why don't you go ahead and grab us a table while I get you your coffee?"

"Sounds good."

I hated that line. I stood in it every day so sitting and letting him handle it didn't bother me one bit. Besides, this way I could stare at him the whole time.

Once I found a table I did exactly what I had planned; I watched. No one noticed who he was at first since he had a Cardinal’s baseball hat on. It matched his dark blue t-shirt, torn jeans and leather flip flops. He really did look like he had no sleep and had just thrown some clothes on. It's crazy to think he lost sleep over last night. I was the one that was wrong to leave and get upset. Yet, here he was.

"Holy shit, you're Mike Harrison!"

That was all it took; one person to recognize him and the frenzy began. He was relaxed and natural in a setting where I would feel awkward and nervous. But I guess that comes from experience. He was handling it with grace. The line progressed and by the time it came for him to give our order, the craziness had settled.

He walked over to our table handing me my latte. Once he sat, he turned his hat backwards so I had nothing obstructing my view of his perfect face. Yeah, I don't think that's why he did it either but it worked for my benefit.

"So, can I go first and get this out of the way?"

I had just started to take a sip of my coffee but sat it back down and nodded my head for him to go ahead. The fact that I didn't even know where to start made it a very easy decision to make.

"I was wrong in every choice I made yesterday. The only thing I don’t regret is telling you that I have always wanted you. The rest was to prove something to myself that I didn't need to prove to begin with.

“There is a reason for me not having a girlfriend for all this time. I don’t trust women to want me for me and not my title. I know you aren't one of them. I never should have started out so strong. Daisy, I want this to be real between us. Me and you, not the hype of my job. I came here today for you. But I also wanted you to see what comes with being with me. I can't make all of the fans go away. It's just part of it and so is my past. I'm far from perfect but I want to be the perfect man for you."

Wow! Did you hear that?

"You weren't wrong, Mike, I was. I put you on this pedestal for years. You were the untouchable for me. When you started telling me that everything I had always thought was wrong and then your past with women, it was just too much at the time. I never should have walked out on you. You were right to let me. I deserved to walk—"

"No, you didn't."

"Yes, I did. I was acting like a spoiled brat. But I want to make sure dating you will even work before I ever want claim of being your girlfriend. I don't deserve it yet. That is a title I need to earn and so do you. We can't jump head first into this, one of us will get burned and I can bet it will be me."

He took a sip of his coffee and then sat it back down on the table. A few new heads popped in through the door. I'm sure to see if he was really here as the rumor spread across campus. He wasn't fazed a bit by it.

"What are you doing this weekend?"

"Where are you going with this?"

"Come on, just trust me. Do you have plans?"

"I guess not real plans. There are a few parties I was supposed to go to with Blythe."

"Would she mind if I stole you away?"

"I might. What are you planning? The sneaky look that took over your face has me worried."

"One of my best friends is getting married. I want you to come with me."

Holy shit! He had to be talking about Colt. Sadie's Colt! I couldn't go.

"I can't."

"You can't? What do you mean you can't?"

"I just can't."

He sat back in his chair and adjusted his hat, only making him harder to resist when his biceps tightened. God, he is sex on a stick.

All of the sudden he leaned forward and said, "Yes you can. Sadie won't care. I know that's what you're worried about and I want you there. This will be our test, the weekend away alone together. What better way to see if we can do this?"

"Mike..."

"Just please tell me you’ll think about it. The idea of you being at those parties while I'm that far away kills me."

Oh, that was it! He almost had me convinced until he pulled the jealousy card.

"The answer is no. Not I can't but I won't. You have got to stop with this. Just when you almost have me agreeing with you, you pull that crap. Mike, you fight for a living. You travel all of the time. Are you going to make me come with you for every event just so I'm not here without you? That's ridiculous!"

"No it's not and why wouldn't you want to be at all my fights to support me? Do you have any idea how many little douche bags here want to bang you now just because your mine?"

"I'm not yours!"

"Yes you are. Whether you want to be or not, you are. I don't want to be with anyone else. I don't want to feel their lips on mine or their legs wrapped around me. It's you. You are all I think about. You are what I fantasize about. You. So yes, I'm worried. Can you blame me? You are the hottest thing that walks the planet. Half these guys probably jack off thinking about you."

"You're ridiculous! I haven't dated one guy since I got off of a plane two-and-a-half years ago and saw you!"

His jaw dropped and so did mine. Did I really just say that out loud?

Mike stood up. All six foot two of him, towering over me as I sat still in my chair. He walked over to me and held out his hand for me to take. I grabbed my latte which was now probably cold and stood. I guess this was our talk and now it was over. I turned to walk around the table in the opposite direction he stood, when he grabbed me and pulled me to him. Slowly his hands went into my hair as he pulled me toward him. I knew the kiss of my life was about to happen so I set the cup back down and let him have me.

The second his lips touched mine there was a fire that lit. The way he softly pulled on my lips but then licked the crease had me forgetting where I was. He finished with two soft pecks and then pushed with his hands so that my head came back just a few inches from his lips.

"You're mine."

There was no denying it anymore.

"Yes, I am."

And I always will be.

Chapter 6

Of course I agreed to go to Colt's wedding with him. He sent me a different text every morning leading up to the day we left reminding my why it was the best decision to make.

Day 1

MIKE: SMILE WHEN YOU SEE YOURSELF FOR THE FIRST TIME TODAY AND KNOW THAT I THINK YOU ARE BEAUTIFUL.

Day 2.

MIKE: DON'T WEAR MAKEUP BECAUSE YOU DON’T NEED IT. NO WOMAN HOLDS A CANDLE TO YOU.

Day 3.

MIKE: KNOW THAT EVERY WOMAN I SEE ONLY MAKES ME THINK OF HOW LUCKY I AM TO CALL YOU MINE.

Day 4.

MIKE: READY TO GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE AND HAVE SOME FUN? OH I ALMOST FORGOT, YOU WILL BE THE MOST STUNNING WOMAN IN ANY ROOM YOU ARE PRESENT, I'M SERIOUS. BUT YOU REALLY DO NEED TO GET READY. I'M WAITING.

That one had me laughing. There is nothing like waking up and seeing something every morning like this. He is a hopeless romantic under all of that tough exterior and I loved every minute of it. Some of you might think it's too much too early; I disagree. Reassurance every morning when you wake up hoping it wasn't all a dream is always a good thing.

I hadn't actually seen Mike since that day at the coffee house and campus was already focused on the new disaster; Stephanie Mathews was pregnant by a professor. She and I aren't close but I now know what it was like to be the talk of every conversation and I felt bad for her.

Mike's training was taking up the bulk of his time due to a fight he had coming up and my schedule conflicted with his free time. So when I woke, I hurried with my shower but took my time making sure the finished product would be something he would appreciate.

I waited on pins and needles until the call came with my bag in hand, sitting on my bed.

"Are you ready? I know girls can take forever to pack..."

"I'm ready."

"And I don't mind waiting. I just wanted you to know I'm here. So whenever you need me to...

"Mike, I'm looking right at you, doll."

While he went on and on I had locked the door, went down the flight of stairs and walked out into the parking lot.

As soon as he saw me, he dropped his phone and I watched as it bounced off of the concrete. I smiled knowing my outfit had done its job and caused his reaction. It was a very warm spring day so I chose to wear an emerald green sundress that I knew clung to me in all the right ways. I paired it with bright orange, cork wedge heels. I loved that I could still wear heels around him with my height and not have to worry about being too tall. My hair was down and curled loosely.

I walked slowly toward him, laughing inside at his expression and then the shaking of his head that followed when he realized I was carrying my bag the whole time.

He came running to meet me, grabbed my bag and set it down before grabbing me and picking me up off the ground. As he spun me around I tried to not laugh but I couldn't help it. Finally, he set me back down on my feet.

"Well hello to you too, stud."

"You are stunning."

"Thank you."

"No, thank you. Every man wants to be me and it feels fucking amazing to know they can't."

"Conceited, much?"

"Nope. Just the luckiest man alive for having you."

"You have to stop. You don't want me getting a big head now, do you?"

"You will never think as highly of yourself as I do of you, so no, I'm not worried at all."

He pulled away and took my hand, forcing me to spin around so he could see me from all angles.

"Hot damn, Daisy!"

"All right enough. I'm about to go change into sweats. I wouldn't want you to not be able to focus on the road."

"Oh hell no you’re not. Get in the car, woman. I want you just like this."

He picked up my bag and walked over to my door, opening it up for me to climb in. Now this was a whole different task. My dress was short. Very short. Climbing into his very high car had me stumped.

"Go on. I know what you're thinking and yep, you bet your ass I'm going to enjoy the view."

"Turn around."

"You're kidding, right?"

"Turn around."

"Shit, Daisy! You're taking away all my fun already?"

"Turn around, please."

He turned, but not without complaining.

"Why wear the damn thing if you’re not going to let me enjoy it? Better yet, I get to look at all the assholes that DO get to see you. This is just great!"

While he huffed and puffed I managed to be in my seat and buckled in before he finished.

"You can look now."

He spun around, hoping for a little sliver of a show left, but instead he let out, "Damn it, Daisy! You know it's my job to buckle you in."

"Oh, forgive me, please. I didn't mean to strip you of your honor." I was laughing alone.

"Listen here, woman, don't make fun of me. Just because I'm trying doesn't mean I'm a puss."

I quickly unlocked the seat belt and said, "Do your job already."

The smile he lit up with was priceless. As he leaned in to place the buckle in the latch, he softly pressed his lips to my neck. Then he drug his tongue across my chest, planting a kiss at my cleavage line. Chills ran crazy over my body. I have never let a man take whatever part of me he wanted like I would let Mike. He pulled back to look up at me and said, "We are going to have some fun this weekend."

One quick peck to my lips and he was out the door and closing it behind him. I watched as he went for my bag and carried it to the back of the car. When he opened the hatch, the wind blew, sending his delicious scent through the car. Whatever cologne he wore needed to be named after him. It mixed perfectly with his natural scent, sending my body into overdrive.

The hatch closed and before I knew it he was opening his door and getting in the car.

"Don't forget your phone."

"My what? Oh, shit!"

He jumped back out and grabbed it off the ground before climbing back in.

"Thank God for these cases. That sucker would have been shattered without it."

He threw it in the console, turned the car on and then looked over at me.

"You ready to do this?"

"I have no idea what I'm getting myself into to be able to answer that truthfully."

His hand brushed my skirt back and came to rest on my thigh. "Making memories. That's what it's about."

He pulled out of the parking lot and all I could think of was just how true that statement is. Would this be the weekend I finally gave myself away to someone? Am I even ready for that? A million thoughts ran rampant.

After we stopped through a drive-thru and grabbed breakfast, we hit the highway. Looking out the window I thought about Sadie and how bad I felt for not telling her where I was going. I don't really think she would be mad but it still felt like I was betraying her, so I never called this week to check up on her or the twins. Avoiding her was better than lying.

"What's got you so quiet over there?"

I hesitated and then decided the truth was best.

"I was just thinking about Sadie."

"What about her?"

"How she would feel about me coming to the wedding?"

"Why would she care? She will probably be glad to see you."

WHAT!

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean, what do I mean? You don't think she will want you there to kill the awkwardness of being in the same room with the very woman that had to listen to Colt's whining about how much she hurt him? She will be happy to see you. Just like I said."

"Sadie's really coming?"

"Of course she is. All of the old gang will be here. This is going to be a blast!"

"Wait! ALL of the old gang?"

"Well, not Ash. He didn't want to come so he volunteered to stay back and watch the kids. Can't really blame the guy. But anyway, yeah, the rest of us will be there."

My brother? Oh God, not my brother! Bryan will be pissed I didn't tell him about Mike. Shit! Shit! Shit! Why didn't he tell me he was coming into town? I guess returning his call instead of avoiding him too would have helped.

"Turn around! I can't go!"

I started to panic. Like full blown panic attack. I grabbed for the door handle when Mike reached across my body grabbing the same arm heading for the door.

"Stop it! What is wrong? And why the hell do you always run from things? Tell me!"

I was freaking out so bad Mike pulled the car over to the shoulder of the highway. As soon as we came to a stop I jumped out. I began pacing back and forth until Mike came around to my side and stopped me.

"What did I say? Daisy, please stop and talk to me."

"My brother is coming, Mike!"

He looked at me but I could tell he was lost in the meaning of my words.

"So? You were the one saying we shouldn’t let that stop us. Besides, Bryan and I have always been close. Does he scare you or something?"

"NO he doesn't scare me! I mean yes. Yes, he actually does. Mike, he will flip out when he finds out we're there together! Like flip the fuck out!"

"No he won't. Why would you think that? I've always stayed away from you out of respect but I don't think he'll be mad. Bryan is one of the most laid back dudes I have ever met."

"Not when it comes to me he's not. He's my big brother. He has always been overprotective of me."

"You're exaggerating. He won't care. I promise you. Now calm down already. You really need to stop doing this, you know. You run from problems and it's not healthy."

"Says the man who avoided me for almost three years."

"Okay, you got me on that one. But seriously, Bryan will be happy to see you. Watch."

***

Two hours later we were pulling into the hotel and I was just as scared, only now I kept it all to myself. I tried to tell myself that Mike was right. Bryan would just be happy to see me. He wouldn't care at all that I was staying in the same room as the biggest playboy known to mankind. It’s not like Mike came back every night bragging about sleeping with multiple girls to my brother. No, that never happened… Not! He did it all the time. Bryan always told me stories of Mike and to stay away from guys like him.

"You have got to settle down, girl. Your anxiety is rubbing off on me and I'm not scared of anyone, especially your brother. Let me handle this. It will be fine."

He got out of the car and walked around to help me down. For the first time I was actually grateful for it. This dress is without a doubt going into the “one of the worst decisions ever” category. I slipped off of the seat and then stood on the curb while Mike paid the valet and grabbed our bags. I followed him into the lobby no longer holding my head high. Everything about this weekend being great went to shit the second he brought up my brother. Don't get me wrong, I was happy to get to see him but him being here killed any chance of Mike and I getting close.

"All set. Are you ready to go?"

He had checked in while I panicked and was holding out his hand for me to take. "Ready as I will ever be."

No lie there.

"Come on, Daisy, smile for me. This is going to be a blast. I know you know Colt but have you met Sabrina yet?"

"Can't say I have."

"Then that's what we will do first. She's amazing, you will love her. Hell, anyone that can put up with Colt is worth knowing."

He was smiling from ear to ear. It was hard to stay in a bad mood when your company is so happy. And if Mike wasn't worried, maybe I was just overreacting after all.

The elevator opened and we followed the concierge who was handling our bags into it. I watched as the lights continued to light up the higher we climbed until the elevator stopped on the eleventh floor.

"Let's get this party started!"

He still had my hand as he led me off the elevator and down the hall until we reached what was going to be our room for the weekend. Our room!

Our bags were brought in, set down and before I knew it Mike had tipped the guy and the door was closing.

"Come here."

He was still smiling so it wasn't hard to follow through with his order. When I got close enough, my hands went up to his shoulders as his slid onto my lower back.

"I didn't ask you to come here so you could worry the whole weekend. This is our time, remember? This is when you figure out if our differences are too much to let this work or if I get to remain the luckiest man on the planet. So do me a favor, let me take your mind off of it for a little while."

Holy shit!

As he brought his mouth to mine, his hands went under my butt as he picked me up and carried me to the bed without ever breaking the connection with our lips. There is no doubt this was a great distraction. Once he laid me down, he climbed on the bed after me. Our kiss was slow at first but the second I wrapped my legs around him, all control was lost. My dress slid up to my waist and I could feel his bulge pressing into my panties every time he rocked forward. The harder he pressed and rubbed against me the better it felt. His hands went to my breasts still covered by my bra and dress. My hands found the back of his head as I pressed against it, bringing him closer to me as his tongue brushed against mine. Every couple of seconds I let out my breath or would make a sound that I had no control over. He growled back only heightening my pleasure. Nothing has ever felt as good as having Mike on top of me. Dreams don't touch the reality of this situation. I climbed and climbed until I was ready to fall over the edge...

Bang! Bang! Bang!

I heard it but I was so close I didn't care. A few more seconds and I was going to blow.

Bang! Bang!

"I know you’re in there, asshole. Answer the door."

Mike broke our kiss and lifted his head to hear clearly.

"Shit!" Came out of his mouth which was the last thing I wanted to hear.

"No. No. No. No. Please don't stop. Please, I'm so close."

I looked into his eyes, begging for him, needing him like I have never needed anyone before. His mouth came back to me as he thrust again and again. This time his hand rubbed on top of my panties in little circles.

"Holy shit! I'm..."

He pulled back from our kiss and brought his other hand over my mouth as I shattered into a million pieces.

Bang! Bang!

"Come on, dude. Answer the door."

Out of breath, Mike removed his hand from my mouth and leaned over to kiss me one more time.

"Watching you come undone is the most amazing thing I have ever witnessed. This is going to be the best weekend of my life."

One last peck and he was off the bed. He grabbed my dress and pulled it down over my legs again making me laugh.

"You have to get up, Daisy, this is not funny. There is no fucking way I'm opening that door with you sprawled out on the bed like that."

I had no energy, but I knew he was right. My hands were over my head with my hair spread out all over the pillow. There was no mistaking what just happened with me lying down like this. I sat up and let Mike pull me to the end of the bed. When I got up, I walked straight over to the mirror to adjust myself as Mike walked to the door. Before he turned the handle he looked back at me and said, "You are pure perfection."

I smiled in return and watched as he opened the door and found Colt standing on the other side of it.

"What took you so fucking long to answer?"

He walked past Mike, entering the room as he was talking until his eyes settled on me.

"Oh my God! It’s been a long time, girl. Come here!"

He was walking toward me with his arms stretched out when I met him halfway and fell into them.

"Damn it's been years. You went and grew up."

He pulled back to look at me again and then pulled me back in for another hug.

It had been years and I forgot how much I adored him. Staying so close to Sadie had let my feelings toward him fade but having him in front of me brought it all back to the surface.

Colton Jennings was and always will be a heart stopper. The definition of sexy would include his picture for sure and age only looked better on him. His hair was still as dark as night, with piercing eyes and a thousand watt smile. I understood and agree with Sadie's choices but it had to rip her heart out to walk away from this man.

"It's great to see you too. And congratulations, by the way."

His smile only spread as he began to talk about his bride-to-be.

"Sabrina is the kindest, sweetest woman you will ever meet. I still wake up every day praying it wasn't just a dream that she said yes. Come on, I will introduce you guys."

He took me by the hand and started to lead me out of the room when Mike spoke up for the first time.

"What the hell am I doing here then? You ask me to be your best man and then don't even say a word to me. What the fuck?"

"Oh, girly boy Mike got his feelings hurt."

I laughed as the two of them started to wrestle around after Mike went to shoot for Colt's legs.

"Don't girly boy me. I can still kick your ass, old man."

Colt fought back but there was no use; Mike had him pinned in no time.

"When you boys are done playing with each other, I would love to go grab some lunch."

Both of their heads shot up.

"Playing with each other?" came out of their mouths at the same time.

I just laughed and started to walk out the still open door when a face I have known all my life was staring back at me. Bryan's eyes grew big when he saw me and then the sledgehammer came crashing down when Mike came running out of the room saying, "Where do you think you're going, Daisy? I'm not done with you by a long shot." As he picked me up from around my waist and started to swing me back into the room.

My eyes never left my brother’s as I watched rage take over his whole face.

"Put my fucking sister down!"

All my fears just became my reality.

Mike set me down as he turned to face my brother for the first time.

Colt came out of the room stepping between the two.

"What's up man? I’m so glad you could make it."

Colt walked to Bryan and gave him a man hug while I stayed right where Mike had set me. He stood in front of me, shielding me from my own brother. Who would have ever thought I would need protection from him? I have always been the perfect little sister and now I know I have disappointed the very person I thought I never would.

Bryan shouted, "Is someone going to tell me what the fuck is going on?"

"I'm getting married remember. It is why we are all here."

Colt tried to make a joke to diffuse the situation but it wasn't working.

"I think it would be a good idea for you to move, Mike, now! One thing you need to be clear of is the fact no one is going to stand between me and my sister. No one."

I went to step out from behind Mike when his hand came out to stop me and he stepped to the side to stand in front of me again.

"Let me make something clear to you. In no way shape or form would I step in the way of family. But you need to also understand one thing here. I will not let anything happen to her, ever. So if you even raise your voice to her or I see one single tear well up in her eye, a problem between you and me will be definite."

The two of them stood there staring at each other until I couldn't stand it a second longer. I took a step again, this time not allowing Mike to hold me back and then another. I walked until I came to stand in front of a very enraged Bryan.

"Can we talk please?"

He didn't respond at first so I reached for him, lightly grazing my hand across his shoulder. His eyes never reached mine. They were still locked on Mike. He flinched when I made contact, which almost had my crying on the spot. But I knew Mike would lose his shit if that happened.

"Bryan, please."

He looked at me for the first time and just nodded his head. I turned back to see Mike's muscles tense and hated everything about this situation. Colt walked over and put his arm around Mike's shoulder saying, "Why don't we take a walk and see if anybody else has shown up yet."

Mike didn’t move until I walked over, grabbed his face and forced his eyes on me.

"Thank you, but I promise it will be okay after I talk to him."

He dropped his eyes and when they came back up I could tell something in him had changed.

"I'm so sorry, Daisy. I never should have brought you here."

And then he walked away from me never turning back.

What just happened?

Chapter 7

After I watched Colt go after Mike I held up my arm toward my room and asked Bryan if he would come in with me. I wanted more than anything to go after Mike and ask what that was about but I needed to deal with my brother first. Of course he flat refused and made me follow him.

I walked five steps behind him until we were inside his room which was just down the hall. Once the door closed behind me, the awkwardness plagued the space. I waited for what seemed like forever until I had no choice but to break the silence, it was eating me alive.

"You have to say something. I know you're upset with me."

He didn't hesitate for a minute. It was as if the second he heard my voice the flood gates opened.

"What do you want me to say, Mar? I called you five times this week to tell you I was coming in for this and you didn't answer once. Then when I thought something might be wrong, I drove straight to your dorm after I got off the plane. Your car was there, but no you and no answer AGAIN. Driving here I was worried fucking sick, and then I see you with one of my best friends from college. What the fuck do you want me to say right now because I'm sure you don't want to hear what I really think."

Double shit!

I sat down on the bed and felt like a piece of crap. My poor brother. All of this could have been avoided if I would just stop avoiding everything!

"I'm sorry, Bryan. I really am. I should have called you back. There is no excuse for it."

"But there better be a reason. Do you know how close I was to calling Mom and Dad when I couldn't find you today?"

My eyes shot from the floor where they had been focused, straight to him.

"Thank you for not doing that."

"What the hell has been going on?"

"Not what you think."

"Not what I think? I just saw Mike go total caveman over you so I'm pretty sure it's exactly what I think."

"I know he did, but that was just because he knew how scared I was of your reaction and he was just trying to protect me."

"From me? You need protection from me? Since when? I have always protected YOU. Always."

"Can I just explain all of this from the beginning?"

"I would appreciate that."

He was standing next to the window and turned for the first time, away from me. As if he couldn't even stand to look at me when he heard what I had to say. It burned.

"I have had a crush on Mike since the day you brought me here. I have always wanted him. I know you warned me about guys like him but I saw someone different. He was funny and loyal to his friends and family. He just seemed like the perfect guy.

“Years, Bryan. Years went by and he would barely look at me or pay attention to me. If I asked him a question, I got just enough of an answer to not be considered rude.

“Last Monday Heather and Jason lost the baby. We were all over there and something happened."

Bryan's whole body tensed up.

"Not what you think. Mike and I talked for the first time ever. Like, really talked. We started to get to know each other a little better and thought hanging out for a while and seeing how it goes was a good idea. That's all that we are doing. We are two adults having fun."

He finally turned back around to face me.

"That's your story?"

"That's it."

Not really the whole truth but who tells their big brother all the details about a boy?

"He's going to hurt you."

His voice had dropped so I knew he was starting to calm down.

"I know. But I'm going to hurt him too. Life isn't fair Bryan and neither you nor Mike can protect me from it."

"You really did always amaze me, Mar. Just promise me you will go easy on him. He is one of my oldest friends."

He smiled and my face lit up.

"I think I can do that."

He walked over and wrapped his arms around me. A feeling that will never get old.

"No more secrets from me, promise?"

"I promise."

He pulled back and laughed. I had no idea what was funny and it showed on my face.

"You have no idea, do you?"

"All right, enough with the games. What don't I know?"

"He's in love with you. You managed to get THE Michael Harrison to fall in love. Unbelievable!"

He went back to laughing, still alone.

"You're crazy. We don't even know each other yet."

He continued to laugh, much longer than anyone should and then said, "I’m not going to stay here and argue with you. You will find out soon enough."

When we finally hashed it out, my brother and I were back to good. With the only thing that was standing in my way of a good time this weekend taken care of, I was ecstatic to find Mike and start having some fun.

Bryan knew what room Colt was staying in so we tried there first. A few knocks on the door later, it opened. Only it wasn't Colt but a stunningly beautiful red head. This had to be Sabrina and she was everything I had heard her to be and more.

"Hey, guys!"

"Hi, you must be Sabrina?"

She smiled and said, "No that would be my twin, actually. I'm... just kidding, yeah, I'm Sabrina. It's so nice to meet you. I was just heading down to meet up with everyone."

She was so pretty it was hard not to stare. Bryan must have noticed because he nudged me bringing me back out of the daze I was in.

"Do you care if my sister and I tag along? We thought everyone might be here."

"No problem at all. Colt text me that he was down in the bar area with Shawn and Mike. I think a couple of his other friends are here by now too, but I haven't met them yet."

She walked out of their room closing the door behind her.

"I'm Marissa, and this is my brother, Bryan. Sorry, we probably should have told you that before now."

Her beauty had me feeling almost uncomfortable. The dress I had on was cute but her in her cut-off jean shorts and blue tank top still put me to shame. The natural color of her hair was one every girl would die for and it fell almost down to her bra strap.

"No way! You're Daisy?"

I stopped walking and started to laugh.

"You know about that too?"

She laughed with me and said, "I've heard all about you this week. Mike doesn't shut up sometimes but I'm sure you know that."

"What the hell is up with that name?"

Both Sabrina and I looked at him and started to laugh again.

"I don't think you want to see her that way, so maybe it’s best you don't ask."

I watched as the light went off in my brother's head and then couldn't stop laughing when he said, "That's disgusting!"

The elevator ride down was more of me asking questions about the wedding and Sabrina answering them while Bryan stayed quiet. Her eyes lit up every time she heard or said Colt's name. It was as if he found the very woman that would love him unconditionally forever and I was so happy for him.

Once we got off the elevator and were passing through the lobby, I heard a voice I have known most of my life. Sure enough we rounded the corner and there he was, standing next to his wife. I didn't look any further in the room than him and started barreling towards where he stood talking to Angie.

"Dave!"

He spun just in time to catch me as I jumped in his arms.

"Hey there, nugget! It's so good to see you. I didn't expect to get to see you here. What an awesome surprise."

"I didn't know I would be here either until a couple of days ago."

He let me go and I grabbed Angie into a hug as well.

"You look amazing. I hope I'm lucky enough to stay that small."

"You will be. God favors you already in the looks department. I don’t think He's going to fail you when you're pregnant either."

"Whoa, whoa, whoa! None of that talk for at least ten more years now."

Angie was seven months pregnant with her and Dave's first. They weren't going to find out the sex which I thought was pretty cool.

"Oh, Bryan, stop it already. She's an adult. Quit treating her like a little girl all of the time."

"You wait until that baby comes out of you and then tell me if you think twenty-one is still an adult."

I smiled watching my brother with his best friend and wife. The three of them were always fun to be around. My eyes wandered across the room where I found Shawn, Ashlee, Colt, Sabrina, Jason, Heather and Sadie. Immediately I noticed Mike was absent but I knew Sadie probably needed the help more.

I walked over to the end of the bar and cleared my throat. Sadie whipped her head around and jumped off of her stool and into my arms.

"I just found out you were here! I miss you."

Sadie must have had a few drinks already trying to calm her nerves because she was being extra lovey which I always found hilarious.

"How are you handling this?"

"I'm fine."

I looked at her ready to call her bluff but she was telling the truth.

"I'm here if you need me."

"Thanks, doll, but really, I'm good. Seeing him happy means the world to me. He deserves the best and it looks like he found her."

We looked at the happy couple and she was right.

"So, speaking of happy couples, how was the drive up?"

"It would have been a lot better had I not freaked out about Bryan being here."

"Marissa, what the hell is going on with you? You're not normally this wig out kind of person you're turning into."

"Give me a break. It's not like these kind of things happen all the time."

"Nope, just around Mike. I bet he finds it endearing. Keep it up."

"That's not even close to being funny."

"I'm just teasing you. Where is he, by the way?"

"I just came down with Sabrina and Bryan. I thought he would be here."

"We just got here too, but I haven't seen him yet."

I looked around again and still no Mike.

"You looking for Mike?"

Colt came up from behind me, scaring me enough that I jumped three feet in the air.

"I was, yes. Do you know where he is?"

"Tony called and said they were pulling in a couple of minutes ago. He went out to meet them and help with the bags."

I wasn't sure if it was a good idea to leave just yet to go find him when I saw Sabrina was coming our way.

"How are you, Sadie? You look just as beautiful as always."

Colt looked at her with admiration and I knew then that their connection would never be broken. Watching Sadie's reaction only put a smile on my face. She wrapped her arms around him and gave him a huge hug.

"You're still the same stud you always were to me too. Thank God you snagged her up when you did, though, I can't imagine her staying single for long."

"She's the best there is. No offense."

I laughed at how quick he recovered but more from the mortified look he now had on his face. Sadie pulled back and said, "I wouldn't have wanted to hear anything else from you. No offense taken."

"Are you being a jerk already to your guests?"

Sabrina was officially here and this was about to get crazy awkward, right?

"Come here."

Colt grabbed Sabrina and pulled her to his side.

"Girls, this is the absolute love of my life, Sabrina. Sabrina, this is Sadie and Marissa."

Sabrina didn't blink before she pulled Sadie into her arms.

"It is so great to finally meet you! I have so many things I want to thank you for."

Sadie wrapped her arms around Sabrina and the two seemed to be comfortable instantly.

"I didn't do anything that deserves a thank you, so there will be none of that. I'm just so happy for you both."

I felt comfortable enough to walk away but changed my mind when I watched Heather and Jason round the corner on their way over. I was truly amazed that Heather was even here. Her procedure wasn't that long ago and I would have thought she would have wanted to stay home and rest.

"Hey, guys!"

"Marissa! You came! Mike wasn't sure he was going to get you to agree to it."

Did Mike tell everyone everything?

"What else did Mike tell you, Heather?"

Jason nudged her and gave her a look to shut her down from answering the question.

"Don't you stop her, I want to hear."

"Too bad it's not her that knows the details."

His eyebrows went up and down and I wanted to crawl under the nearest table.

"Don't tease her, babe. She's got her hands full already."

"Speaking of Mike, have you seen him?"

I was getting the feeling he was avoiding me from the way he left earlier and I wanted to fix whatever it was that caused it.

Jason looked around while Heather said, "We haven't seen him since we got here. You don’t know where he is? I thought you two would be glued together from the way he talks about you lately. Don't you find it crazy how he turns the switch and all of the sudden you are here? I mean, I don't mean that as a bad thing at all. I'm just saying..."

"Heather, stop. My brother is finally acting on this. Don't fuck it up for him."

"I wasn't saying anything that she doesn't already know, Jason, so don't yell at me. You know Mike is insane when it comes to her already. What do you want me to do, lie to her?"

They were acting like I wasn't even standing next to them anymore which made me want to do just that.

"Sorry to cause issues here, guys. I'm just going to go find him now. I'll see you in a few."

They both stopped arguing and smiled.

"I'm sure wherever he is, he will be happy to see you."

I smiled back and started my journey to find the one man that was going to make me smile like no other. It made everything better knowing Jason supported whatever was happening with his brother and me.

I passed by Sadie, Colt and Sabrina, all laughing and apparently having a good time. My brother, Dave and Angie had found their way over to Shawn and his wife making the old group look very much like a flashback of three years ago.

Once I went through the lobby and found the entrance doors to the parking lot, I knew I was close. Chills ran up my spine knowing I was going to get to kiss him now in front of everyone and it wouldn't matter. Just as my foot hit the pavement I heard his voice and a smile spread across my face.

"She is going to be what breaks me, Tony, can't you see that?"

"I do, but it's not a bad thing. Just talk to her. She'll understand that you're doing this for her, even if I think you are making a huge mistake."

I was just about to round the corner and come into view when what Tony said stopped me dead in my tracks. What mistake?

"It's not a mistake. She can't handle my life and it would be selfish of me to drag her into this. She is putting it all on the line for me. You don't know what I saw. How bad Bryan blew up at her. How her school treated her. It isn't right for me to put her through all of this. How many times do I have to explain this to you for you to see?"

"You can talk until you're blue in the face and I still will never agree with you. That girl is the one you have wanted for years, Mike, years! We all have seen it. Why would you let anything stand between you and what you are finally admitting you want? You finally get to have her, dude. I think you are scared and being a bitch about it. Did you not learn anything from me trying to protect Kate? I lost her! And you will too. Let's hope if you are stupid enough to make the same mistake that she will take you back."

I couldn't hear anymore. Everything in me wanted to run to my brother and beg him to take me home but there was no way I was going to let someone else decide my future.

I burst around the corner and into the eye line of Mike but was facing Tony's back. Mike's eyes about fell out of their sockets as he noticed my hands on my hips and the very pissed off look on my face.

"What the hell is the problem? And I believe I'm the person you should be talking to not everyone else!"

Tony's back went board straight and then he turned to me.

"I think she's right and it's time for me to join my wife inside."

He turned back around and patted Mike on the shoulder.

"Just tell her, dude. She can take it, I promise."

I wanted to scream, "No, I can’t!”

But I didn't say a word. I waited for Tony to walk away and then laid my looks on Mike until he spoke, never letting up. I was hell-bent on not having to start this. Finally, after I gave him one last dirty look, he spoke.

"Don't hate me for wanting to protect you."

"Protect me from what?"

"From the hell that has already started. Do you know how mad I was up there?" He pointed to the hotel. "I was about to rip one of my best friends’ head off, Daisy. I don't trust myself to keep it together when it comes to you. One wrong comment and I'm going to lose my shit!"

"Are you kidding me? You want to give up this fight that you said was worth it because you can't control your temper? What are you, five?"

"Don't talk down to me! It's not my fault that I can't get you out of my mind! Leaving you up there knowing you were upset fucking killed me! I've been pacing the whole damn time. How am I supposed to function when I'm not there to protect you?"

"Get over yourself. I don't need your protection. What I need is to have fun and this isn't that."

I was questioning my own choice of words but I couldn't have things like this coming between us. Nothing had been easy since we started whatever this was and it was getting old, fast.

His face went from raging mad to sad.

"I don't know how to do this without fucking it all up."

That one comment changed my whole way of thinking.

I walked over to him, standing as close as I could get. Raising my hands, I placed them on either side of his face, lifting it up so his eyes were level with my own.

"Can't you just let fate happen? We are in this together. You and me. The responsibility doesn't fall on your shoulders alone to make this work."

"I don't know how to be any other way but who I am."

"And I wouldn't want you any other way. The man that I have always lusted after questioned nothing. He went after what he wanted and got it. So if I am what you want, don't give up. Fight for me."

He kept his eyes on mine when the words I will never forget left his lips. "I will die fighting for you."

His mouth took mine and I wanted to live in that kiss forever. His hands came to the back of my head and pulled me closer. As if I needed the help. I could climb inside him and not ever feel close enough.

When he finally forced me to break free he said, "Lusted, huh? I kind of like that."

"You do, huh? Well don't make me change my mind and it can stay that way."

"Is your brother okay with this?"

"I wouldn't let it stop me if he wasn't but yes, he's good now."

He leaned his head back to the sky and then brought it back down for his lips to meet mine one more time.

"Let’s go have some fun!"

"About time."

He grabbed my hand and we headed back into the hotel as a couple for the first time

Chapter 8

Once we got back to the bar we found everyone having a blast. Some of Sabrina's friends were now added to the mix and it seemed everyone was getting along great. Mike and I walked hand in hand over to the table where the original group was seated. Colt and Sabrina were at the table next to us. Everyone was coupled up except Sadie and my brother, so I was glad that she decided to be his date. Mike apparently thought it was the perfect opportunity to give him shit.

"Watch out there, Bryan, Ash will kick your ass if you get too close now."

Bryan grabbed Sadie and threw her on his lap.

"What he doesn't know won't hurt him."

His arms were now wrapped around Sadie pulling her close, while she laughed along with him.

"Don't count on that. Husbands have a way of finding things out."

I nudged Mike trying to get his attention. "Why don't you get us a drink?"

His head spun in my direction and then he was out of his seat and on his way to the bar.

"He didn't even ask you what you wanted."

I smiled at Shawn and said, "I'll put money on the table that he brings caramel vodka and wine."

Tony leaned over so he could get closer to me. "I'm glad you talked some sense into him."

"Oh, no worries. I just flashed him my boobs and all was forgotten."

Tony's jaw dropped along with every other guy at the table while the girls all began to laugh.

"You better be kidding."

Leave it to my brother to spoil the fun.

"Yes, I'm kidding. Lighten up."

Sadie nudged him with her elbow in the chest and said, "Leave her alone. For the rest of this trip she is one of us. Not your little sister, okay?"

"No."

All four of the other girls chimed in with, "Yes."

With Heather, Kate, Ashlee and Angie on my side and knowing their husbands wouldn't argue with them made me the victor in the situation spreading a huge smile across my face.

"Here you go, babe."

Sure enough a glass of wine was set in front of me and three shots of caramel vodka were set on the table before he sat down. I don't have a clue what came over me but quickly I pushed the wine in his direction and grabbed each shot glass, one after the other and downed them.

"What the hell!"

Mike's chair flew back as he said it and I just sat there wondering the same thing. I never would have done something like that before now. Everyone just stared at me until Sadie stood up and screamed, "Let the party begin!"

Everyone raised their glass, even the other tables. I was glad no one was staring at me anymore until Mike's chair came back to rest against mine.

"I thought you didn't drink like that, especially caramel vodka."

He was so close to my ear that I actually shook from the chills running through my body.

"I don't know why I did it."

"I kind of like this free thinking side of you but you know those were mine, right? Now I have to get more."

"No you don't. You can have my wine."

All of a sudden the juke box or radio somewhere kicked on. “Bartender” by Lady Antebellum started to play and I was out of my chair and grabbing onto Heather and Kate, pulling them to the open area to dance.

Sadie yelled, "Hey, don't forget about me!"

Ashlee and Angie followed us and before we knew it so did Sabrina and her friends.

"I could have wrote this song back in the day!" Kate yelled over the music.

I never knew alcohol could kick in this fast and I was feeling fantastic.

"I'm, Daisy, I mean, oh my God, no I'm not, definitely not that. I'm Marissa, what's your name?"

The girl dancing next to me was now looking at me like I had three heads not even two.

"She's Trish and she's a bitch but we love her anyway."

Sabrina came from out of nowhere saving the day so I mouthed “thank you” where Trish the bitch couldn't see me.

She smiled in return and winked once before turning her back to me to dance with another one of her friends.

Four songs later the alcohol had kicked in full effect. I was so thirsty. Who knew drinking more would deprive you of fluids? I made my way over to the bar and ordered water but then heard, "Add four shots of caramel vodka to that, also."

Of course I knew the voice but I didn’t expect him to be so close.

"I hope those are all for you. I don’t need anymore shots. Mike, I'm drunk."

I had turned to face him and almost fell over in the process.

"Are you going to be all right, Daisy? Maybe you should stick to water for a while. Besides, I have some catching up to do."

I grabbed his head and pulled it down to me.

"I will be a lot better after you kiss me again."

"Well, I wouldn't want to not help you, ya know. Anything I can do to make you happy."

"Shhh, no more talking."

I pulled one more time, bringing his mouth to mine. God, those lips. One pull and then another on my top and bottom lip came before he let his tongue slide against mine.

"Get a room."

That would be my brother breaking up a perfectly great kiss. I pulled back just enough for Mike to hear me say, "Watch this."

I stood up, letting go of Mike, and put my hands in my hair lifting it off my neck.

"Great idea. You want to go back to the room?"

Both men's jaw dropped. I expected Bryan’s but Mike knew I was setting my brother up. Why was he shocked?

To play it even further I placed my hands on the side of Mike's stomach and started to drag them up to his chest and then back down to his stomach.

"What do you say?"

"Please." Came out of Mike in a quivered tone and I almost died in laughter. Then I felt the throbbing bulge in his pants and knew I was teasing the wrong man. Playing with fire was more like it.

"This isn't even funny, Mar, stop acting like a whore—"

"I wouldn’t finish that sentence if I were you, dude. She was trying to have fun getting a rise out of you. Don’t start name calling."

"Well it wasn't me she got the rise out of obviously."

Bryan walked away leaving Mike and me alone again.

"That backfired huge."

"Do you feel what you do to me? Do you have any idea how badly I want you?"

And that took another turn that put me right back into his space.

"You want me?"

"More than fucking anything. Do you really want to head up to the room? No one will miss us."

"Uh…”

I had never been so nervous, yet excited in my life.

"Here you go."

Shit! The bartender returned with our drinks. I had completely forgotten how thirsty I was, but when the water was set in front of me it all came back. On top of the fact that Mike was still staring me down waiting on a definitive answer I didn't know what to do, so I just grabbed one of the shots and downed it.

"Hey! Are you going to give me a chance to catch up or what?"

"I need the courage."

If liquid courage was going to get me to forget how scared I was getting, than that was the route for me.

"Listen to me, Daisy."

His voice had dropped to a very low, serious tone.

"You don't need to get drunk to be with me. I'm not going to bite. Okay, maybe nibble a little."

He pulled back wearing a smile that I could never resist.

"I know, it just makes it easier."

"That's fine with me. If you think you can handle both I'm not going to stand in your way, but know one thing. Tonight, you're mine."

I swallowed and then took a deep breath while repeating, “This is going to be the night I give myself away for the first time” in my head.

"I think I can handle it."

And then I grabbed another shot and downed it thinking, FUCK I hate shots!

The look on my face must have said it all.

"That was priceless, Daisy, just priceless. Now let's go have some fun."

Three hours later everyone was trashed. The rehearsal was set to start in less than a half hour and not one of us could walk a straight line.

"Hey, Marissa, come over here!"

Sabrina, who had become my drinking buddy, was sitting on the bar just after she finished singing in the microphone a terrible version of “We Are Family” by Sister Sledge to all of her bridesmaids. Whoever would have guessed that a hotel bar would have karaoke? Well, it wasn't really karaoke, they didn't have a screen with the words and you had to sing over the recorded version of the song not just the music. So in all actuality, it was more just a microphone but the girls were taking full advantage of the possibility to humiliate themselves. Sabrina begged Sadie to sing after all of us went on and on about her voice but she refused, explaining it wasn't something she did anymore. I hated that she retired, per se; her voice was one that deserved to be heard.

"It’s your turn."

"Oh no it's not!"

"Get over here. We all have to do it at least once."

"Sadie didn't have to."

I was whining like a baby. Over the last hour I hadn't moved from my spot on Mike's lap. He was rubbing my back and it felt amazing.

"Come on! Please."

She was talking through the microphone the whole time, so that everyone in the bar and practically the lobby could hear her. All of the people started to chant, making it super uncomfortable.

"You might as well get up there, Daisy. They aren't going to let you out of this."

"Great, even you won't help me out here?"

He started to push me off of his lap.

"Go on now. Don't think about it. Just go have fun."

After I was forced off of my comfortable spot, I turned around to face him.

"Says the guy that gets to stay in his chair."

"Exactly."

"SHIT!"

After I accepted that I was going to have to do it, the crowd all started to scream.

I walked over to her and grabbed the microphone from her hand which only made her laugh harder at me.

"I don't know any good songs to sing."

Sabrina leaned forward and almost fell off the bar trying to talk to me.

"Then I will pick for you. It's just like singing in your car. You can do this."

She made it sound so easy. Yeah right. Humiliating myself didn't sound or feel like fun at all.

Paramore’s “Still Into You” started to play and of course I knew the words. Who wouldn't? The song is played over and over on every radio station in town. The music started and I went blank. Everyone in the room was staring at me and I froze. When the words about letting them wonder how we got as far as we did and how I didn't need to wonder at all came, I finally let loose.

Mike's eyes were glued to me as my body started to move without effort. All of a sudden, all of the girls were dancing with me and singing the words. It felt great to let go and just have fun.

When I sang about how some things just make sense and one of those things is him and me it made me feel like life could flash forward ten years and I could still be singing Mike this song. By the time it was over I wasn't ready to stop, but Sabrina grabbed the microphone and screamed in it, "It's time, bitches. Let’s go do this!"

I was having so much fun that I forgot what we even came here for. Everyone began to leave the room while I stayed in place waiting for Mike. He took his time walking over to me but once he was there the wait was worth it.

He grabbed me and picked me up, allowing my legs to straddle his waist.

"That was awesome! I love this side of you, every side of you, you in general."

Holy shit! Did he just say what I think he said? Play it off. Play it off. You can do this.

"Glad I could amuse you."

"You do way more than just amuse me, Daisy."

He wasn't letting this go. Instead of saying anything else I just kissed the shit out of him and hoped that that would end this completely awkward conversation.

"Well, that's one way to distract me."

"You caught on to that?"

"I don't miss a thing when it comes to you, girl."

I looked at the empty room and then back to him.

"Aren't you in the wedding?"

"Creative. I will give you props for that one too, but we’ll be revisiting this later."

"Hopefully way later,” I whispered to myself.

Don't get me wrong, I have been in love with this man for what felt like forever. But I was alone or at least I felt like I was alone in those feelings. I didn't believe that he could feel that way about me yet. It would take time and I wanted all of that time with him to prove my feelings were real also.

He took my hand and led me out the doors to the bus that was waiting apparently on us.

"We're taking a bus?"

"More like a shuttle, but yes. Did you not see how much alcohol we all drank within the last couple of hours? Who could drive?"

"I guess that makes sense."

We stepped onto the bus and I noticed immediately that none of my friends were here.

"Where is everyone?"

"This is for the rehearsal, they don't need to come to this part."

"Oh, well then I guess I will just see you when you get back."

I went to take a step backwards but the wall of Mike Harrison stood between me and the door.

"You're staying with me."

I looked around at the wedding party and realized I was the only plus one on the bus.

"No I'm not. Go do whatever you need to do and I will be here when you get back."

I went to walk by him again with no luck.

"If you think for one second I'm letting you out of my sight you're mistaken. You're drunk, Daisy. End of conversation."

"There is no way you're going to tell me what I have to do. Now get out of my way!"

The whole bus got quiet, making me feel like an idiot.

"We're going to be late, Daisy, I mean, Marissa, or whatever your real name is. Just sit down."

Can you guess who that was? If you said to yourself, Trish the bitch, you would be right. I guess every group has their Allison and Trish was theirs.

"Come on, Daisy, I don't want to fight with you. Just stay with me. It will be over quick and then we are meeting back up with everybody after dinner."

I sat down but I wasn't happy about it. Mike sat down next to me and put his arm around the back of the seat and pulled me into him.

"Don't be mad, even though I find it cute as hell when you are."

Trish was staring at us and I couldn’t help but wonder what the hell could be her problem with me. I had never seen her before in my life. How could I have pissed her off?

Mike tugged on me one more time to get my attention. When I looked up at him, he grabbed my chin and kissed me lightly on my lips and then the tip of my nose.

"Don't hate the haters. They’re just insecure and jealous. All you need to do is give them more reasons to hate you and you win."

That right there is reason enough for you guys to see what I see.

"You’re pretty amazing yourself."

"Glad you like me because I'm not going anywhere anytime soon."

"Good to hear."

Colt and Sabrina were in one corner talking to themselves while the rest of the group continued to party. When the bus finally got to the church, I was ready to get away from Trish's stare.

Once we got off the bus, Mike turned to me and said, "What is up with that girl?"

"Thank God you noticed or I would think it was all me and my crazy thoughts."

"No, baby, the only thing crazy around here is that chick."

I laughed in agreement as we both headed into the church hand in hand. Once we walked through the door, Mike was being called to the front. I sat down in the first pew I could find and watched as Sabrina and Colt joked around. As much fun as they were having, when it came time for their vows, tears were falling down my face. They were so happy.

Thank God it didn't take long, I was yawning like crazy by the time Mike came for me. Don't ever drink a lot and then stop. It will put you to sleep for sure.

Watching Mike walk toward me made me want to pinch myself. He radiated “Sex God”. Every muscle on his body showed through his clothes as he moved. There was never a better way invented to wake a girl up than having a sexy man come for them. Actually, that makes perfect dreams you never want to wake up from, but in this case, I wasn't asleep yet.

"Like what you see?"

"More than you can even imagine."

"That will never get old coming from you." I stood up and hugged him

"Sorry that took so long. You ready to go back and eat?"

My stomach answered for me. Just the mere mention of food had me salivating.

"We skipped lunch so I know you have to be hungry too, Mister I-eat-twenty-times-a-day."

"You have no idea. I'm starving. Colt says there is a really good Italian restaurant that we’re heading to."

"Lasagna, I want a huge plate of lasagna."

"Oh, that does sound good. But I thought we could get spaghetti and eat it together like Lady and the Tramp."

I bust out laughing, causing everyone to turn and look at us. Immediately, I covered my mouth but couldn't stop the giggles. Every time I tried I pictured Mike sucking on a spaghetti noodle, I would start laughing all over again.

"It's not that funny."

"Yes, yes it is."

"What's so funny?" One of Colt's groomsmen—I forgot his name—came up behind and asked.

"Nothing, she just has the giggles."

"You don’t want to tell him about..."

Mike covered my mouth so I couldn't finish.

"Really, it's nothing. Is everyone ready to go?"

The guy looked back and said, "Looks like it."

The group started heading our way, forcing Mike let go of my mouth quickly. Once Colt reached us he looked at Mike and said, "I don't want to know, do I?"

"Nope, you sure don't."

Colt just shook his head and grabbed for Sabrina's hand while she was talking to Kelly, another one of her bridesmaids.

"You ready to do this?"

"Do what?"

He looked at me with the cutest smile.

"Walk out of a church hand in hand with me."

What did he drink today? All of this weird forever talk is so not something I'm used to hearing.

"I’m sure it's no different than walking into the church the same way."

"Well played again, Daisy."

"I'm pretty good at everything when I try, stud, you're just going to have to wait to find out."

Did you like that? If you're ever in a conversation with a man that you want to get out of, hint something sexual and it's all over.

"I can't wait to see you apply yourself."

"You're going to have to. We have a dinner to eat and don't forget how hungry I am."

"Of course food comes before sex. Even a fool knows that."

He grabbed my hand firmly and then squeezed it before leading me out the door. The whole time I was screaming inside. "It's going to be tonight. I'm losing my virginity tonight." If that isn't a sobering thought, I don't know what is.

Chapter 9

Dinner was filled with a lot of laughs and amazing food just like Colt said. With the thought of sex on my mind at all times, the drinks just kept coming. Mike would stare at me every time I ordered another glass of wine but he never outright asked me what the hell was going on, which I expected from him at any second. True to form, Trish the bitch made another snide comment when Mike fed me a bite of his spaghetti. Yes, he actually ordered it. Something was going to give before the night was over. Either she was going to stop or I was going to make her because "Can't you feed yourself?" was enough to make me want to reach across the table and yank out one of her hair extensions. I know that's ridiculous but so is what she was trying to pass off as her own hair.

We rode back to the hotel where they all agreed to meet up when we finished. Walking off the bus, I lost my balance, falling to the ground. Thank goodness Mike was there to catch me.

"Slow down, baby girl, I don't want you to get yourself hurt."

Just as I was about to thank him I heard, "Great. Now she can't even walk for herself. Is there anything she CAN do, other than look like a complete idiot?"

Before I could even think, I reacted. Mike and I were last to get off of the bus, meaning everyone was either already inside or on their way there, other than Trish. For some reason she made it a point to stay close to us. Too close or what I'm about to tell you would have never happened.

I spun out of Mike's grasp and lunged for her, throwing her up against the side of the bus.

"What the fuck is your problem?"

She came back at me grabbing a fist full of my hair, yanking my head down and oh my God did it hurt. I couldn't bear the pain. I always heard that girls grabbed hair in a fight but why, I will never understand. My adrenaline must have kicked in because before I knew what I was doing, I swung my fist upward and connected with something hard. I kept swinging and swinging. My hand was throbbing but I forgot all about it when I heard her scream. She let go of my hair and someone grabbed me from behind, picked me up off the ground and carried me away from her. She kept screaming and before I could even register what was happening, everyone from inside was now outside with us.

Bryan yelled, "Let her go!"

The hands holding me set me down, allowing me to turn and find Mike.

"Holy shit, Daisy. Remind me to never piss you off."

He put his hands on my shoulders and bent down to look in my eyes.

"Are you okay?"

Before I could answer him, I had Sadie and Heather on either side of me with their jaws dropped.

Tony walked over with Kate but she wasn't short on words at all.

"Marissa, what the hell just happened? Somebody needs to start talking. The police are being called."

I kept trying to see past them so I could figure out why Trish was still screaming but they were blocking my view. Did she just say the police were on their way? What did I do?

"That chick is fucking nuts is what happened. She’s been messing with us ever since we got here. I don't know what her problem is but it was enough to make me want to hit her. Daisy didn't do anything wrong."

"She didn't do anything wrong? That girl’s face is a bloody mess, Mike! My sister is going to get arrested! How can you say she didn't do anything wrong?"

That was it. My brother was yelling at Mike. I didn't want to go to jail. Everything was happening so fast. I started to cry and then all hell broke loose.

"Shut the fuck up, Bryan! You weren't there to see that that bitch started this. All your sister did was defend herself. So the next thing that comes out of your mouth better be you asking your own sister if she's okay! Do you understand?"

Mike grabbed me and pulled me in his arms.

"It's going to be okay, baby. I'm not going to let anything happen to you."

Bryan started to scream at Mike again for telling him how to treat me. Tony started correcting Bryan. Sadie was saying something about how everyone just needed to calm down. I couldn't take it anymore.

"Am I going to jail? I didn't mean to hurt her."

Only Mike could hear me over the commotion going on all around us.

"You're going to stay right here with me. You are not going anywhere."

His hands continued their up and down motion over my arms and back. I have never been so scared. The throbbing in my hand started to kill so I was opening and closing it, trying to stop the pain.

"Okay, she won't stop her screaming and Sabrina is freaking out. Please tell me what the hell just happened."

I heard Colt's voice and felt awful. This was his wedding I just ruined.

"I'm so sorry, Colt! She was so mean to me and I didn't know why. I guess I had had enough and so I pushed her into the side of the bus and asked her what her problem was. She grabbed my hair, yanked my head down and was twisting it. It hurt so bad that I guess I started hitting her. I just wanted her to let me go and she wouldn't. I'm so sorry!"

He took me out of Mike's arms and pulled me to his chest.

"Don't cry. Trish can be a huge pain in the ass sometimes. I think she's still pissed that Mike turned her down years ago. Who knows? As long as you're okay, that’s all that matters."

"I'm okay."

"All right then, let me go troubleshoot over there. My soon-to-be wife has lost her shit and I need to go calm her down."

"Are you all right, nugget?"

Just hearing Dave's voice had me diving for his arms. The tears flooded my eyes. My body started to shake as I cried my heart out.

"You messed her face up pretty good. How is your hand?"

I had forgotten all about my hand until Dave lifted it up and I could see how swollen it was instantly.

I looked around for my brother or Mike but both were no longer near me. All of a sudden I heard the sirens and then Mike screaming.

"You crazy bitch! Don't you fucking dare blame her for this! You started it and your ass is going to jail if anyone is. You don’t think I have the power to crush you? Just try me bitch."

I jumped out of Dave's arms and began running for Mike. The last thing he needed was to get in a fight. People are sue crazy and he was a golden target.

"Mike!"

I screamed his name but he couldn't hear me. Just as I was about to reach him, Bryan came out of nowhere and grabbed me.

"Calm down, Mar, he's going to be fine."

"No, he's not. None of this is going to be fine. I ruined Colt and Sabrina's wedding. I'm about to get arrested. How is anything going to be fine?"

I never did get to Mike before the police cars pulled up. I could see Trish for the first time and oh my God did she look bad. I couldn't believe I did that. I have never been a violent person. Looking around, all things were in total chaos. My friends were screaming at Sabrina's. What did I do?

"Excuse me, ma’am, are you Marissa Johnson?"

I turned my head in the direction of the voice and sure enough there stood an officer already.

"Yes, sir, I am."

"Will you please come with me?"

Bryan stayed by my side but Mike was nowhere to be found. We walked over to stand next to the police car and then the questions started.

"Would you please tell me what happened in the correct order of events? I see you hurt your hand pretty badly."

"Mar, don't say a word. I don't know if we need a lawyer or not."

What? A lawyer?

"We don't need a lawyer, Bryan."

I turned to the officer ready to tell him what happened when Mike came from out of nowhere running toward me with his cell phone in hand.

"Daisy!"

Nothing felt better than knowing he didn't leave me here.

"My lawyer says you didn't do anything illegal. Don't worry about a thing, baby. We will get this taken care of."

The officer’s mouth opened to say something and then recognition took place.

"Aren't you Mike Harrison?"

Mike's face lit up knowing this might help.

"Yes, I am and this is my girlfriend, Daisy."

"Marissa." Bryan was quick to correct him.

I just stood there quiet and let them do the talking.

"So, would anyone like to tell me what happened?"

"I..."

"She and that girl started arguing and then the girl grabbed her by the head and wouldn't let go. Daisy only hit her after that girl continued to pull her hair. What do you expect her to have done?"

"Wait a minute. I didn't say I expected her to do anything. We just need to fill out the report and go from there."

I wanted to say something but every time I tried, Mike was cutting me off. To be truthful I think the alcohol I had consumed wasn't helping my cause. Silence was probably the best thing for me.

"Why don't you wait here and let me go see what Miss Wagner has to say."

The officer walked away and then I flung myself into Mike's arms.

"I’m going to take care of you, baby. Don't worry about a thing. You're not going anywhere without me."

"Do you think they really won't press assault charges? That girl is pretty messed up. By the way, Mar, I didn’t know you had that in you. You kicked the shit out of that girl."

I didn't feel good about any of this. Bryan and Mike continued to talk and then Jason and Tony came over to where we were.

"Is she okay? I can't believe how bad that girl’s face looks. You two are a match made in heaven."

I looked at Jason and said, "I don't enjoy hurting people. There is a difference."

"Do you think I do?" Mike pulled away from me. "What I do is a job and everyone that steps into that octagon is working just like me. We aren't that different."

I missed his arms immediately.

"I didn't mean it like that. I'm sorry."

He pulled me back to him and wiped the tears from my eyes.

"Don't cry, Daisy. It's all going to be okay."

And I believed him. For some reason I knew he would take care of me no matter what.

An hour later Trish was on her way to the hospital and I was being let go. Apparently Mike's attorney contacted the Chief of Police and the word trickled down to not press charges. Trish tried, don't get me wrong, and they informed me that she still could sue me for civil damages. Just great!

After the police cars left, everyone was in a bad mood. Sabrina went with Trish to the hospital so of course Colt went with her. The rest of us all went into the bar area and ordered a drink. I wasn't in the mood at all but Mike insisted, saying it would make me feel better. And sure enough, after my third beer and listening to Sabrina's friends talk, I was feeling a lot better.

"She had it coming."

"Trish is a bitch and everyone knows it."

"Don’t worry about it. You did what anyone would do."

They all had nice things to say but I was most concerned about Sabrina. Did she hate me? I hurt one of her best friends.

Nothing crazy happened over the next few hours. We all just sat around and talked. A couple of Rocky jokes came from Tony. Apparently Sadie held the title but I stole it away without knowing.

Before we knew it, Colt, Sabrina and Trish were walking back through the lobby. Trish and Sabrina went to the elevators while Colt came into the bar wearing a smile. A smile! Who would be smiling in this situation?

"So, Trigger, you want to know the damage?"

Colt pulled up a chair and flipped it backwards before he sat down.

"Not really."

"I do. What did my girl do?"

Leave it to Mike.

Colt’s smile got bigger. He looked at me and said, "You broke her nose and left cheek bone. Her lip is busted and all of the blood from her nose doesn't come close to what you did to her front tooth. It didn't fall out but it’s going to turn black. You killed it."

"Oh my God!" My hands covered my face and then dropped. "Why are you smiling? There isn't anything funny about this!"

Everyone started laughing. What the hell is wrong with these people?

"It's hilarious! You did all that! I can't wait to call Ash and tell him."

I was mortified.

"Mike, I'm ready to go to bed now. Can you give me the room key?"

He stopped laughing. "Are you sure?"

I nodded my head yes and watched him stand up. I thought he was going to just hand me the card when he pulled it out of his wallet but instead he gave me his hand.

"We're gonna get going. See you all bright and early."

A lot of "Aww, don't go" was heard but I just wanted this day to be over with.

"Good night, guys." I said before turning and walking toward the elevator. Mike squeezed my hand, thank God it wasn't my right hand, and let me feel like everything was going to be all right. When the elevator door opened I knew there was another hurdle to face right in front of me.

She looked at me and opened her mouth to speak but I beat her to it.

"I'm so sorry, Sabrina! I never meant to do any of this and I hate that I ruined your wedding. I can't—"

"Shhh, it's really okay. I'm not mad at you. Trish brought this on herself. If you think I wouldn't have done the exact same thing, you're crazy. She had no right to grab you. Stop beating yourself up over this. It is what it is."

Sabrina walked out of the elevator, gave me a hug and finished by walking away saying, "Now, go get some sleep and I will see you in the morning." She pointed back at me "Oh, and Mike? She's a keeper."

"I only hope she stays,” was said so softly, I don’t think he intended on Sabrina even hearing him.

He grabbed my hand again and we walked into the elevator watching the door close in front of us.

Mike attempted to kill the awkward silence by simply stating, "Crazy day."

"You could say that."

"What can I do to make you feel better?"

I couldn't think of anything other than being in his arms.

"Just hold me."

He laughed a little and said, "I would have done that anyway."

Chapter 10

We got back to the room and all I wanted to do was go to sleep.

"Where are you going?" I heard Mike ask as I walked straight for the bed.

"Wait up there, woman."

He rushed to grab me just as I was about to fall into the lush covers.

"You need to shower. You will feel so much better, I promise. Here, let me help you."

He stood me up and raised my arms up above my head, as his hands traveled back down to gather the cloth of my dress. Then he was on his way back up, bringing it over my head and arms and throwing it on the floor. You would think I would be embarrassed standing there in a strapless bra and panties. I was. My hands came up immediately to cover myself, but Mike caught them and brought them again over my head.

"Don't be embarrassed with me, Daisy. It's just me and you here. No one else. Besides, there is nothing about you that deserves to be hidden."

That's what I was afraid of, but at the same time it was reassuring. His hands went around my back at first and undid the clasp of my bra. I felt it disconnect, with the pressure of the band releasing and then fall to the floor. Everything in me wanted to cover up my breasts but the way his breathing changed gave me a sense of power. His hands dropped to my waist and then his thumbs traveled underneath the side straps of my panties. Slowly he bent forward until he had to bend his knees to pull them the rest of the way to the ground. One by one I stepped out of them, leaving me completely naked and at his mercy. His face was eye level with my most private part. Thank God I had gotten waxed recently.

I waited for him to stand up but he didn't. His hands went back up my legs and then traveled around to my butt. He pulled me forward and kissed right underneath my belly button, and then he pushed back. I could see the look in his eyes as he contemplated what to do next. He came forward again and started to kiss me softly, traveling up my stomach and between my breasts until he was standing again. The kisses landed on my collar bone, up my neck, to my chin, the tip of my nose and finally the last one hit my forehead. Nothing had ever felt this sweet and yet erotic to me. When he took a step back he looked my body up and down and said, "You are God's perfection."

What do you say to that? I was in uncharted territory for sure. Chills ran up and down my body from the lack of clothing and the sexiest man in the world’s stare combined. My mouth fell open but only a breath came out.

"My God."

He came toward me again, this time taking my hands from over my head and bringing them down to my sides. Slowly, he walked me backwards until the back of my legs pressed against the bed.

"Sit. I need to take off your shoes."

I followed his direction and sat down. The cold fabric hitting my warm skin along with the touch of his hand as he ran it from my upper thigh down to my knee was the most sensual feeling I had ever had. I watched his face as he went down on one knee and pulled my leg up so that my foot rested on his thigh. Air immediately hit me and it only fueled the heat coming from between my legs. His touch was soft but firm at the same time as he slipped my shoe from my foot. If Cinderella was naked in the shoe scene I bet she would have felt just like this.

He set my foot down but let his hand travel back up my leg, over my stomach and then down my other leg. When he pulled that foot up, I intentionally opened my legs more. I have never felt as empowered as I did in that moment when I watched his eyes travel up my thigh and land on me. He sucked in a deep breath and then forced his gaze back down to the shoe that needed to be removed. He still took his time but when the weight of the shoe left my foot, I knew there was nothing left on me to remove. I was free. Mike set my foot on the floor and came to stand in front of me.

"Tell me it’s okay to take my clothes off right now."

He was holding himself back and I knew it from the way he was flexing his hands unconsciously.

I stood up from the bed and said one word, "No."

His eyes bore into me. An explanation was expected but I wasn't giving him one. I was going to do better. I reached for his arms and lifted them over his head. As my hands traveled back down his chest, a smile took over his face but no words left his lips. I grabbed the fabric of his shirt and pulled up, bringing it over his head and arms. Once he was free of his shirt, I could see his heart race as my hands dropped to his jeans. First the button and then the zipper were taken care of. Once they were open I let my fingers slide to the sides and hooked my thumbs, pulling down until I was squatting in front of him. He had been wearing flip flops, which he quickly stepped out of and then his pants. I glanced up with hooded eyes to meet his. I drug my hands up his thighs more eager than anything to see what he was packing underneath those boxer briefs. I was almost scared it was sticking out so far.

Could I do this? There was only one way to find out. My fingers dug under the elastic waistband and started to pull down. They were stuck! His thing was hooked in the elastic. Do I touch it and push it out of the way? Crap! Mike pulled back a little bit breaking it free and oh, was it free. As I pushed his underwear down, his thing was sticking straight out at my face. I continued to look at his underwear and focused on getting them off, hoping in the meantime he wasn't going to poke me in the head with it.

Once his underwear was off, I had nothing left to use as a distraction. I leaned back and then stood up coming to stand almost eye to eye with him.

"Come with me."

He took my hand and led me to the bathroom. Oh, the shower! I forgot all about that!

He didn’t let my hand drop but used his other one to reach in and turn on the water.

"Are you cold?"

He must have felt the shake my body gave off but it wasn't from being cold this time. It was the fact we were both very much naked and about to shower together. I couldn't help but stare at the thing protruding from his body. Yes, I've seen one before, but not like his and not in a very long time. Every time I felt him move an inch, my eyes were thrown into another direction. The last thing I needed was for him to know how scared I was.

The hand he held began to pull me in under the water as Mike climbed in behind me. Hotel showers are not the roomiest of places that's for sure.

"Lean your head back for me. I want to wash your hair for you."

Do what? Things like this don't happen in real life! But sure enough his hands went into my hair with shampoo that smelled like fresh linen. He rubbed and massaged my scalp all the way down to the nape of my neck.

"Please, don't ever stop."

"She speaks."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Well you've just been so quiet tonight."

He continued to rub my head and neck making it hard to focus on a response.

"I'm sorry for that."

"Oh, baby." He moved my hair to the side and kissed my neck. "You don't have to be sorry. If anyone should be sorry it's the bitch that started all of this to begin with. But I don't want to talk about her."

"Me either."

"Hold your head back. I need to get the soap out of your hair."

I did as he asked, letting him rub and massage until all of the shampoo was gone.

"Do you want conditioner?"

"A girl can’t go without it."

"That's what I thought."

His hands went back to rubbing my head and I wish I could describe to you how good it felt.

"Mike?"

"Yeah, Daisy."

"It feels so good when you touch me."

This time he didn't say anything but he didn’t have to. His hard on was brushing against my butt, letting me know he was enjoying what he was doing also.

His hands left me for the first time in what felt like forever and a void was present. Without warning, they came back, this time covered in soap and landed on my breasts. A moan was let out without controlling it. I found myself arching my back into him as he rubbed my nipples and then circled around each breast. Holy hell! Do this with a man if you haven't before. It’s freaking Heaven! His hands came up to my shoulders then ran down my arms and back up. One hand left me but returned shortly after with a wash cloth. It felt as if he was somehow scrubbing all of the crappy day away. I had my eyes closed as he put me in a trance with his hands. I was so comfortable that I didn't notice that he was going lower until he ended between my legs. OH MY GOD!

My eyes sprang open and my body went stiff.

"Relax, baby, I've got you."

Relax my ass. He had the washcloth between my legs, rubbing back and forth. As much as the friction felt amazing, I couldn't let myself go.

All of a sudden his left arm came around my chest and pulled me next to him, while his right hand dropped the washcloth but returned and took over.

Once his fingers slipped between my folds I was done for. I leaned my head back against his shoulder and closed my eyes again, forcing myself to calm down. My breathing mellowed out but I couldn't relax. I was in awe of what he was able to do with his hand but the thought of where this was headed scared me to death.

"Do you still like when I touch you?" He asked in the sexiest voice known to man. I didn't know how to answer him. What could I say? "Even though I have teased you like crazy, yeah, um, well I'm actually a virgin. I have never done this with a man before and you're scaring the shit out of me." I don't think that would have gone over too well.

He started rocking his hips forward as he rubbed me at the same time. How do you balance fear with pleasure? Every time he applied pressure with his hand, I thought I was going to come unglued. Finally, I decided to hell with it; I was going to come if it killed me. I started rocking in rhythm with him and let me tell you, if you're holding back, break down your barriers and let the joy ride begin, ladies.

I screamed at the top of my lungs as wave after wave of pleasure ripped through me. All of my muscles gave out and I'm pretty sure I would have collapsed if Mike wasn't still holding me up.

"I have officially decided that making you come is my favorite thing in the world."

He was still in my ear with that voice. The kind that makes you want to drop to your knees. When that thought hit me it was like a stroke of genius. I slowly turned my body to face him for the first time and was grateful that he was several inches taller than me or I would have had water shooting straight in my face. Our lips met but there was nothing hurried about it. Slow swipes of his tongue met mine until I pulled back and said, "Are you ready to get out or would you like me to wash you now?"

It was like I slapped him. I guess he didn't suspect what was coming and I was more than happy about that.

"No, I got it. I know how tired you are. Go on to bed and I will be there shortly."

Then it hit me. What if he took care of himself after I got out? That would ruin everything.

"Okay, I'll get out. But I think I'd rather wait for you before I fall asleep. I don't think I'm so tired anymore."

A huge grin took over his face.

"I'll just be a minute or so, babe. Just wait for me."

I grabbed for a towel and stepped out onto the cold floor.

"Hurry, it's cold out here without you."

I quickly dried myself and brushed my teeth. He wasn't kidding about just being a minute. The water shut off just as I finished. I hurried to the bed and threw down the nasty hotel comforter. You all know they don’t wash those, right?

After I got myself under the covers, I decided letting one of my breasts sneak out was a good idea and a tease for him. I put one arm over my head and closed my eyes. You would think for a seductive look but it was really more due to my nerves.

I heard the bathroom door open and then I could feel how close he was getting. When his weight hit the mattress, I had to concentrate on not squealing from excitement. I was going to do this! I had never gone down on a guy before. It’s not that I'm a prude, I just have never liked a guy enough to want to put my mouth there if you know what I mean. Something about this action made me feel it was more intimate than having sex with someone. I mean come on now, it's your mouth.

"You're not sleeping, you faker."

My eyes remained closed but I still answered, "Never said I was."

He started tickling me and of course I screamed at the top of my lungs. With my eyes closed I never saw it coming. I did everything I could to fight him off but he basically rendered me paralyzed from laughter. When I ended up on top of him, straddling his stomach, I knew he had to have let me.

It took me a second to catch my breath and stop laughing. Every time I thought I had it under control, he would start tickling me again. Watching him laugh and have fun made me realize there is plenty of common ground with us. We weren't so different and I believed in my heart this could work. Now it was time to do the deed.

I placed my feet in-between his legs and pushed them apart, making room for me to scoot down.

"Where are you going?"

He tried to grab me and pull me back up to him but I continued to slide down until my body rested between his legs.

I stared it down; it was not going to intimidate me.

"What are you doing?"

I looked up at him as I grabbed the base and brought the tip up to my face. Never leaving his eyes, I licked from where my hand was holding it all the way to the top.

"HOLY SHIT, DAISY!"

He grabbed my head, then bucked his hips up just as I was putting it in my mouth, causing it to cram down my throat and made me gag badly. Like the kind that makes a little acid go in your throat. I dropped it and ran into the bathroom, slamming the door behind me and rinsed my mouth with water.

What the hell was I thinking?

The door flew open and Mike was in my face two seconds later. Both hands were on my cheeks, while his eyes went back and forth at my own.

"What happened? Are you okay?"

I wanted to lie and tell him... I don't even know what could have been said. There was no way out of it but the truth and I felt humiliated before I even let it out.

"Daisy, tell me. Did I do something wrong?"

When I glanced up at him, he looked almost scared. My eyes instantly filled with tears and I felt even more ridiculous for crying once again in front of him.

"What the hell is going on?"

He grabbed me and threw me over his shoulder, carrying me until we were back in the bedroom and I was flung onto the bed. He climbed up next to me and pulled me into him so I couldn't escape if I tried.

"I can't believe I'm going to ask you this but since you refuse to talk to me I have to. Please don't get mad at me if I'm wrong and it's something totally different, okay? Shit! All right, here it goes."

He let me go and took in a deep breath as I clinched my whole body together, ready for the most awkward moment in my life to happen.

"Daisy, are you... Um... Have you had...Fuck, I can't ask you this."

I took the pressure off of him and without any preparation blurted out, "I’m a virgin, okay! I have never had sex! I have never given a blow job and I have never been naked in a shower with a boy before! I'm sorry that I'm not what you hoped I would be but this is me. Me..."

I didn't get a chance to finish before Mike's hand flew over my mouth. My eyes got huge as I searched his face for a reaction.

"So what you are saying, no, you are screaming at me, is that you think I'm going to have a problem with the fact that no man has touched you? You thought there was a reason to pretend to be experienced to impress me? Am I right? Just shake your head."

Up and down went my head.

"Are you fucking crazy?"

His hand left my mouth as he jumped off the bed saying, "Why would you think that? What part about me screamed ‘I need a whore’?"

Wait a minute, he's mad at me?

"You're mad at me?"

He flew back down on the bed to sit right next to me.

"No, Daisy, I'm not mad at you. I'm shocked and confused but not mad. Why did you act like that? I don't get it."

"Act like what? Do you think that I was just playing you for a fool? Well, let me tell you something. I wanted you from the second you touched me for the first time. I never led you anywhere I wasn't willing to let you go. I'm the one that put your thing in my mouth and—"

"Did you just call my dick my ‘thing’?"

"Are you seriously giving me shit over what I called it?"

"It? Can you say dick?"

"Of course I can."

"Then do it."

"No!"

"You can't do it!"

"Yes I can, dick! DICK. DICK. DICK!"

"That's cheating."

"How the hell is that cheating?"

"You called me a name. You didn't describe my cock."

"Oh my God! Now it's that?"

He started laughing, hard.

"Come here."

He dove forward and took me and my mouth with him. His kiss this time was different from what he had been giving me lately. He was in total control and taking what he wanted from me and I loved this side of him. I followed his lead until I was practically humping his leg.

"Are you trying to get me to fuck you tonight?"

"Wow! Just say it like it is, why don’t you."

"Listen to me, Daisy. It's never been like this for me with anyone, ever. I lost my virginity to my next door neighbor. It wasn't special. I didn’t even date her. I did it to get it over with. You have managed to hold onto something that I think is amazing. I'm not having sex with you now or anytime soon."

"WHAT!"

"You heard me. I'm not going to be the guy that you use to get it over with. When I take it—and believe me, it will be mine—it will be amazing, beautiful and a memory that will be cherished forever by the both of us."

Who is this guy?

"Mike, please listen to me. I'm not and never was the girl trying to find a guy to dump my virginity on. I have waited for the man who deserves it. If I am ready, that means I have found him. I don't need you to make decisions for my body, even if you say it in the sweetest way."

"Not going to happen, Daisy."

"Are you serious right now?"

"More than I have ever been about anything in my life."

"UGH!"

I flipped over onto my side facing away from him, grabbing the pillow and pulling it to close to me. How could he be the one rejecting me? I mean, it was always that way, but I also thought that if I was to offer him my body he would never turn me down. From what I heard from my brother, Mike Harrison fucked any girl that wasn't butt ass ugly. His reasons made sense but the hurt was still there.

His arm came around me, pulling me into a spoon position. He fit perfectly around me. I felt small, safe. Why could everything be falling perfectly into place and then this roadblock has to come between us? I knew he thought he meant what he was saying, but I also knew without a doubt that he would find it somewhere else if he wasn't going to be getting it from me. We laid there for a few minutes without speaking.

"Can I ask you something?"

I wasn't sure I wanted to hear any more but he didn't wait for my permission.

"Have I fucked up my chance with you?"

I pulled out of his arms and spun around to face him.

"Why would you think you have done anything wrong?"

He rolled onto his back and ran his hands back and forth over his head looking up at the ceiling.

"I feel like all I'm doing is pushing you away when I'm trying like hell to pull you closer."

He sat up and grabbed my good hand.

"I really like you, Daisy. I don't want to screw this up."

I climbed into his lap, straddling him.

"How can you honestly say that after I managed to get in a fist fight, almost threw up trying to give you head and now we can't have sex. Why would you still want me?"

Without hesitation came, "Because you're the craziest, most amazing thing that has ever happened to me and I'm not ready to let this feeling go."

That was it. The words that solidified I was going to get my heart shattered if he ever changed his mind.

"I think you just made this awful day into one I will always want to remember."

He grabbed my face and kissed me, "That's been my plan all along. Now, let's get some sleep. I have a wedding to be in tomorrow."

He laid back pulling me with him.

"Don't get any funny ideas and try to take advantage of me while I sleep."

"Wouldn't dream of it."

"I'm pretty sure it will be all you dream about. I mean come on, you’re sleeping naked next to me, who wouldn't?"

"Go to sleep, Mike!"

Chapter 11

"Wake up, sleeping beauty."

Okay, Blythe would never say something so nice and her voice sure as hell isn't that low. If who I thought was still lying next to me, this day was going to be amazing!

My eyes popped open and sure enough Mike was staring back at me. A smile took over my whole face as I said, "Hi there, handsome."

"Whoa." He shot back about three feet, almost falling off the bed.

No way! No way! NO WAY IS THIS HAPPENING! I can't believe I just introduced my morning breath to Mike.

I jumped out of bed and ran to the bathroom to scrub my teeth immediately.

"You're going to make your gums bleed if you keep going like that."

I spit, rinsed and spit again.

"Please don't make fun of me. I can't help it."

Mike walked over to stand behind me and then brushed my hair over my left shoulder, exposing my neck. His lips met my skin and chills took over everywhere. I watched him in the mirror and then noticed my nipples could cut glass¸ since they were his main focus. Great! Another thing to be mortified about. Could luck ever go my way?

"Have I ever told you just how breathtaking you are?"

His hands came around me and cupped both breasts.

"Are you referring to the breath you just had to hold onto for dear life?"

"Nope. I'm talking about the perfection that I get to see in this mirror."

"You are pretty perfect."

He smiled and then leaned down to kiss my shoulder again.

"You know, just because we can’t have sex doesn't mean that we can't still have fun."

Now I was the one smiling.

"Really?"

"Yes, really."

I turned to face him but he angled his head away from me.

"You're not the only one who needs to brush their teeth you know."

This time I laughed.

"Thank God you said something. I didn't want to hurt your feelings but damn, you're foul."

He pushed me off of him but was still smiling, "Go away and let me take care of it. Besides, no one holds a candle to you, babe."

"If you say so."

I walked back into the room and grabbed my bag. The wedding was scheduled to start at noon and we had unknowingly slept until nine-thirty, not leaving much time for fun this morning.

I heard the shower turn on and my memories from the night before began to flood my mind. Should I go for round two? If we had the time I would have been all over that, but with Mike being in the wedding he didn't need the distraction.

I started to get dressed and noticed how it felt almost strange to wear underwear again after being naked for so long. With my strapless bra and thong already on, I pulled out the dress I had chosen and hung it up to steam. It was a beautiful turquoise blue with gold foil splattered throughout. It had a flutter sleeve on one side, the other sleeve and shoulder were cut out. The ruched sides hugged me perfectly. I couldn't wait for Mike to see me in it. I brought gold strapped, three-and-a-half inch heels to wear with it. Some girls worry about being taller than their man but with my height, it was always a potential problem, so I learned early on not to care.

Just as I leaned over to grab the bag holding my curling irons and makeup I heard, "Don't move."

I froze in place.

"Why can't I move?"

His voice got closer as I heard, "I want to kill myself for making the no sex rule right about now. Fuck, you are so hot."

I stood up and faced him admiring how fine he looked in just a towel.

"You can always break that rule. I wouldn't mind."

I slowly walked the rest of the room until I came to stand in front of him.

"That's not even fair."

I ran my hands up his chest, letting my nails drag all the way up to the back of his head.

"Nothing is fair in life. Take what you can get and make the most of it, right? And right about now I want you to take what you most certainly can get."

"Daisy, don't tease a man with little restraint. I am—"

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Mike turned to the door and said, "Shit! HOLD ON!" Then to me, "Do you have a robe or something?"

"I don't. Do you?"

I was still smiling and ready to make him sweat.

"This isn't funny, babe. Go to the bathroom or something."

"Maybe whoever is at the door will have some fun with me if you won't."

Never in a million years did I mean that, but the look on his face was priceless.

"Get in the bathroom!"

"Not going to happen."

"You bet your ass it is."

Without warning he threw me over his shoulder and carried me to the bathroom while I laughed the whole way.

"Don't think of coming out of here until whoever that is is gone. Then you and I are going to get something straight."

The door slammed behind him while I wondered if my joke was really funny after all. He was pissed.

I heard the door open and then Colt's voice.

"She's freaking out because Trish refuses to be in the wedding now and is packing as we speak."

Oh my God what did I do?

"So, doesn't she have another friend here to take her place?"

"Trish won't leave the dress. Sabrina already said she would pay her for it but that stupid bitch won't let her have it."

"Then she has one less bridesmaid. No one will care."

"She does."

I sat on the toilet and felt awful. Listening to the two of them made me realize if I had never come here, none of this would have happened.

"All right, dude. Let me get dressed and I will be over in a few."

I heard the door close and then the bathroom door opened with Mike standing there seething.

"Do you think you're funny?"

"I did. Now, not so much."

I looked down at the floor and then back up at him.

"I feel awful."

"You should. Making me answer the door with a hard-on is bullshit."

"I'm not talking about you. I feel terrible for Sabrina."

"Oh, don't worry about that. She will be fine. You don't know her like I do. That girl is a fighter. She won't let this ruin her day. Colt worries about her too much."

"Kind of like somebody else I know?"

"I could never worry about you enough. But more importantly, you need to stop with the sex thing. It's not like it's something I don't want from you. I can't stop thinking about it. But don't you agree that making it special would be so much better, all kidding aside?"

I have waited this long, I might as well admit that continuing to wait won't kill me.

"Yes."

"Good. Now I have to get ready and go meet up with the rest of the guys.

Are you going to the church with Sadie and them?"

"I need to call her but yeah, that would probably be the easiest thing to do."

"Make sure you don't go alone."

"Mike, I functioned perfectly fine prior to this week by myself."

"Had I known what I was missing, things would have been a lot different."

"I would hate to imagine. Go get dressed."

Once he had on his tux, and let me tell you that no man fills out a tuxedo like Mike does, he went to find the rest of the guys. I sat there on the bed thinking about how crazy life has changed in one week’s time. I went to grab my phone and couldn't help but look down at my hand. It was still so swollen and my knuckles were cut open with scabs on them. Not a proud moment to say the least. If drinking turns me into a person capable of doing that to someone I was never drinking again, at least that's what I told myself.

I dialed Zoey's number and waited to hear my favorite voice in the world.

"What up, bitch!"

"Hey, girly, how are you?"

"Way more important is how you are? Is it going okay? I want all the details."

I fell back onto a pillow and started from where Mike picked me up until now.

"Holy shit, Marissa! What the hell got into you?"

"I don't know. She was so mean. I just reacted."

"I'm not even talking about that. Your temper hasn't changed a bit. I'm just shocked to hell that first, you haven't had sex yet and second, you and Mike-fucking-Harrison are together, like for real together. He wouldn't think about waiting if he didn't care about you. This is everything you have wanted. Enjoy it."

"I'm trying. It's just hard to believe some times."

"So Bryan is there too, huh? Are you going to spend any time with him or just try to get in Mike's pants?"

"Zoey!"

"Well you know what my choice would be but we were always very different when it came to boys."

"That's why you have also had your heart broken so many times too."

"Let's not go there and say we did."

"How is Trace?"

"Don't want to go there either."

"You're no fun today."

"I'm always the life of the party. It's time we switch and you carry the torch."

"That may be happening whether I like it or not."

"So are you ready for night two of sleeping in the same bed with a sex God? You know, going down on a guy is amazing if you do right."

"I can't believe I'm going to even ask but what do I need to do, because what happened was one of the worst experiences of my life."

"Well first, don't gag."

She started laughing which only made me want to chuck my phone across the room.

"That's not even close to being funny!"

"Yes it was and it had to be done. But seriously, it’s not like there is a wrong way. Open your throat and take it as deep as you can. Whatever makes him clinch his ass cheeks together and say, slow down or I'm going to lose it, keep doing."

"But what if he loses it?"

"Swallow fast."

“Shut up! That's disgusting!"

"Fine, spit it out on him and see how well that goes over."

"I’m done here. I need to get ready anyway."

"Sorry for the bluntness but you're getting the X-rated cliff note version. I love you, Mar, have fun and don't overthink anything."

"Easier said than done. Talk to you later and I love you too."

I heard her scream, "I want details!" as I hung up and then I just laughed. I love that girl something fierce. The idea that I would have to swallow it just made me gag on the spot, but there was no way I was going to back down from giving him some kind of pleasure, when all he seems to do is want to bring me the same thing.

I glanced over to the clock and realized I only had twenty-five minutes left before my brother would be here wanting to go. Thank God I finished my hair while Mike was getting ready or I would be screwed. All that was left for me to do was get dressed and put my makeup on. I knew Mike didn't think I needed it but my outfit definitely called for some metallic eyes. I was sure if I did it right he wouldn't even be able to tell. When I finished applying it, I stood back and laughed. He wouldn't notice my ass.

After I slipped on my dress and shoes I went to stand in front of the mirror and smiled. I looked exactly how I wanted him to see me. My hair was swept over the side of the dress that was cut out, balancing it. My bangs hung right above my eyes pulling the look together.

I heard the knock on the door, walked over and pulled it open only to find everyone waiting outside of it.

"Are you trying to show up the bride?"

Kate was the first one to walk through the door and notice me. I walked back to the bathroom saying, "Is it too much? It's the only dress I brought and..."

"No, it's perfect. You look beautiful."

I sprayed on some perfume and then turned back into the room. "Are you sure?"

Just as I said it, I took in everyone and how amazing they all looked.

"You guys look great!"

And they did. Tony, Jason, Dave, Shawn and my brother all had on suits that fit them perfectly. The girls were in an array of different styles but all of their dresses looked perfect on them. I didn't feel so self-conscious after all. Sadie was the one that stood out the most. She was stunning. I'm sure it still had to be hard to be here even if she said it wasn't.

"Are you ready?"

Leave it Bryan to expect to have to wait on me.

"Yes I am, actually. Let's get going. I don't want to be the reason we're late."

"That's a first."

"Would you leave your sister alone?"

Angie slapped him upside the head, making everyone in the room laugh. Bryan walked over to me rubbing where she hit him.

"You know I love you more than anything, right?"

I grabbed him and pulled him to me.

"Always and forever."

***

When we got to the church, everyone was already seated but the men hadn't come out yet. All of us sat on the groom’s side in the front row where family should be. Colt's parents were the biggest pieces of crap for not wanting to be here for their son, but we were going to make up for it tenfold. Sadie and Bryan sat next me but I was the one on the aisle’s end. Do you think that was an accident? Hell no it wasn't. All the girls fought to put me front and center for Mike.

"He's going to die when he sees you" was all Heather kept saying.

"Could you guys stop pimping out my sister?"

"Hey, Bryan?"

We all turned to Jason to see what he was going to say.

"I didn't mean for all of you to listen. I'm pretty sure I said Bryan. But anyway, you need to chill out. Mike has been infatuated with your sister forever. She doesn't need any pimping. He's already in love with her." Tony punched him and then whispered something in his ear. All of a sudden he said, "Well, he's not really in love with her."

"Just shut up already!"

Tony glanced over at me and saw the look on my face. Shock wouldn't cover describing what I felt. I mean Bryan had said it too, but he didn’t know what he was talking about. There is no way he loved me. He couldn't. He doesn't know me yet. I don't know him. I may say I have been in love with him for all this time but it really is a super crazy ass infatuation. Maybe that's what they were saying. Surely that's all it is.

Sadie grabbed my hand and squeezed.

"It's news to me but it's not too hard to believe. You are you."

Just as I was about to respond, the door on the side of the church opened and in came Colt followed by Mike and the rest of his groomsmen. They all worked with him at the University coaching, so it made sense that he chose them and not any of the guys that were sitting next to me. They had all moved away after graduation several years ago.

Sadie nudged me. "Look at his face. It's priceless."

Sure enough, I looked up to the front of the church and his eyes were boring into me. I smiled and then his face lit up.

Sadie nudged my side again. "Maybe he's in love after all."

"Stop it!"

"Whatever. Let me be distracted and have some fun so I'm not staring down the groom."

I spun in my seat.

"I knew it! You kept acting like this was easy. There is no way you would catch me at Mike's wedding to someone else, just saying."

"Turn around, people are staring."

I turned to face the front again but this time Mike had a different look on his face. Like he was trying to figure out what was going on. I just smiled again, reassuring him everything was okay. He smiled back at me and then I noticed Colt staring straight at Sadie.

I glanced out of the corner of my eye and she was staring back. This had to be so hard for both of them.

"Do you regret anything?"

She never took her eyes off of him when she said, "Not a second of it. He's exactly where he was meant to be."

The doors to the back of the church opened and Colt's face lit up like I have never seen. His focus went to the opening and mine went to the gorgeous man standing next to him. He, unlike everyone else, wasn't looking to the back of the room. Instead, he was still staring at me.

Then I saw his lips move. I stared harder and tried like hell to make out what he was saying but I couldn't. Sadie nudged me again. "You're mine."

"I'm your what?"

"No, dork, that's what he is saying to you. Haven't you ever read lips before? "

"Apparently not as much as you."

"Ash and I have to do it a lot lately with the kids."

I looked up at Mike again and he was still staring at me. All three bridesmaids had made their way down the aisle and it was time to stand for the bride. I stood up from the pew, turned to wait for Sabrina to come out, and heard "hot damn" come from behind me. I spun around to find Mike's eyes focused on my ass. I wiggled it a little with a huge smile on my face. He drug one hand over his own until Colt elbowed him in the arm. I laughed and turned back around so I wouldn't get him in any more trouble.

"He's got it bad."

"Sadie, I hope so. You know how badly I want this to work."

"I do. And after seeing him with you, I don't think you have much to worry about."

Sabrina walked in the room and you could hear the gasps of air everyone took at first glance. She was by far the most beautiful bride I have ever seen. Her gown was something you would see on a runway and she looked like the perfect model to showcase it. Her hair was loosely braided on the sides leading to the back that fell beautifully from a waterfall braid. Her smile was my favorite part. She beamed happiness. I turned back to see that Colt's face matched hers to a T. In that moment I felt hope; maybe one day I would get to experience what they have. It was absolutely beautiful.

I glanced over to Mike who still was staring at me. We held each other's eyes so long that I missed Sabrina's dad give her away. Something about the way we stared at each other scared me but gave me comfort at the same time. I could feel how much he wanted me, but with that came the fear from us falling so hard so fast. Zoey telling me to not overthink ran through my mind. Maybe she was right. I needed to just live in the moment and enjoy the fact that Mike finally not only saw the real me but wants me even more for it.

I was so in my own zone that I missed damn near the entire wedding. I snapped out of it just in time to see them kiss as man and wife. I looked back over to Mike and loved the happiness he had for the newly married couple. He looked so truly happy for them. I turned to see Sadie just as happy. Today was going to be a great day I could just feel it.

Chapter 12

The time between the wedding and reception was short. I guess Sabrina and Colt opted out of the “drive around in a limo bus, take pictures and get drunk” event.

The wedding party stayed at the church after the receiving line where everyone congratulated them was finished. All of my friends decided to go to a bar nearby and kill the two hour gap. I wanted to go so badly but Mike asked me to stay with him, and as his date, I couldn't refuse.

Once again I found myself sitting in a pew alone watching the wedding party laugh and have fun.

After awhile I got bored and went in search of a bathroom. Finding one in the lobby, I washed my hands and pumped my hair up for a little more volume. My makeup was holding up so there was nothing allowing me to stall any longer. I turned to grab the handle of the door when it flew open and someone burst through it, pushing me back against the wall on the other side. It happened so fast that just when I went to swing, my hand was caught in midair, pinned to the wall above my head and lips came crashing down on mine. As soon as I realized who it was, a purr came from my throat as I massaged his sweet tongue with my own.

"You look fucking sinful. Do you know what it was like for me, watching you for that long and not being able to touch you?"

His hand went to cup my breast and I about climaxed on the spot.

"I want you, Daisy. I want you so bad right now."

He let go of my hand and picked me up off of the floor so my legs could wrap around him.

"Tell me you feel what I do. I want you to tell me what you want, because I have no restraint in me right now."

Could I do it? I wanted him so bad but after he talked up how amazing this experience was going to be, a public bathroom just didn't seem to be so romantic after all.

"Mike?"

He was kissing my open shoulder and pressing his hardness into me.

"Baby, tell me."

"Do you have a weird thing with bathrooms?"

Everything stopped. He pulled back but didn't set me down.

"What?"

"The first time we did this we were in Heather and Jason's bathroom. And then there was last night in the shower in our bathroom. Now we are here in a church bathroom. Do they turn you on or something?"

He openly laughed. A laugh I had never heard come from him. His hands then came up to cup my face.

"You surprise me at every turn. I never know what to expect to come out of your mouth."

"Glad I can amuse you."

"You do so much more than amuse me Daisy. But you're right. This has been screwed up."

He set me down allowing me to pull my dress back down over my hips.

"I don't want you to think all I want from you is sex. I want you. That's just a bonus that's impossible to not think about."

"So, you like my dress?"

I had to change the subject. It was getting awkward. And then we were right back to it.

"I love you in that dress. You are every man's wet dream right now."

I wanted to say something about him being mine for the last two plus years but we needed to get out of this bathroom.

"I'm glad you like it." I stepped around him and opened the door. Walking out, I said over my shoulder, "Maybe tonight you can take it off me?"

He bolted out after me, picking me up and swinging me around causing me to scream.

"You bet your tight ass I am. What I am going to do to you will blow your mind."

I smiled as he set me back down, loving this playful side of him.

"Daisy, can we be serious for a second?"

There goes the playfulness.

"Sure, what's up?"

He looked at me so sweetly and said, "I'm glad you picked me. Even if it hasn't happened yet, I'm just glad it was me. Thank you for agreeing to come this weekend. I'm having so much fun with you here."

"Aww, Mike, I wouldn't want to be anywhere else right now."

He leaned down and pecked my lips before pulling back, smiling. "We are going to have so much fun tonight."

When we got to the reception, I walked in alone in an effort to find the table with all of my friends before the bridal party was introduced. Colt made sure we were seated right next to the head table. Sure enough, everyone was already feeling no pain by the time I sat down.

"How was sitting there watching them get pictures taken?"

"Funny, Bryan. How was the bar? Get enough shots in you yet?"

"Hell no! We're just getting started. Get a drink, Mar, time to play catch up."

He was drunk. So drunk that I was sure he would be passed out long before the end of the night, if he kept up the same pace.

Tony walked over to me and took my hand, leading me to the bar.

"So, are things okay now?"

I smiled and said, "Better than okay."

"Good to hear, kid. He's always been the one to stay alone. He preferred it that way, less drama. I don't want to see either of you get hurt but I really have faith in this. I think you can be the one to change it all."

"Thank you, Tony. It means a lot."

"No thank you necessary."

"I feel like I'm living a dream."

"That's what happiness feels like. Like it can't be real and it's got to come crashing down around you because nothing can stay this good. But you’re wrong. It can be like this forever when you find the right person. You just have to hold onto it with all you've got and never let it go."

"I need a drink after that one. That was deep, old man. I didn't know you had it in you." I was teasing him and he knew it.

"I am getting soft, aren't I? Maybe I'm the one who needs a drink."

When we got back to the table, the microphone came on and the DJ said it was time to bring in the wedding party. Sure enough, the doors swung open and the bridesmaids came through, but they were alone. Weird! Nothing happened for a second and then came the guys, all carrying Sabrina and cheering. Sabrina was lying on her side like Cleopatra making everyone laugh. Once they put her down, the DJ announced her and Colt as they walked out onto the dance floor hand in hand. Everyone else went to sit down at the head table and then Colt and Sabrina joined them.

"They're pretty cute together. I never would have thought he would have gotten over Sadie but he did."

Everyone looked at Heather like "What the hell would make you say that out loud with Sadie right here?"

"What? It's true."

Nobody said anything and then we heard, "It's time for the toasts."

The maid of honor went first and it was sweet but boring as hell. We got to know how she and Sabrina met, how long they have been friends and how they were roommates in college, nothing about Colt. Everyone clapped but then it was Mike's turn.

He stood up with the microphone in hand. A low mumble was heard across the room forcing me to glance around. Every girl was practically drooling over him. Jealousy flooded me, but I forced myself to remember that I was one of them a week ago.

"Hello, everyone. Thank you for coming tonight to celebrate this amazing day with my best friend and his new bride."

I turned back in my chair to find Mike smiling at me.

"For all of you that know Colt, he is one of a kind. For those of you that don't yet, I feel sorry for you. No, I'm just kidding. Colt and I have been through a lot of amazing times together but nothing came close to the day he met his bride. I got a phone call with him screaming, “You're never going to believe this!” and I didn't. Colt had always been a ladies man, and to hear that a girl shot him down was hilarious. Shortly thereafter she became his everything. It was all I heard about for what felt like forever.

“The first time I got to meet Sabrina I knew right then and there, he found his one. You know, I never really believed there was that one person out there made for just you. The person that will take your bad with your good and just love you no matter what. But here lately, it seems I have more faith in that idea. Watching my best friend get to have everything he's ever wanted, there just isn't anything better than that.

“Oh and Sabrina, thanks for loving him like you do."

"My pleasure."

Everyone laughed.

"So, if you all could raise your glasses in honor of the bride and groom. I love you guys. Here's to a lifetime of happiness! "

"Cheers!"

Everyone clinked their glasses together and started talking again. I personally wanted to sneak away and kiss my man. What a perfect speech. Did I just claim him? I guess I did. He was mine if I was his. Wow! My mind was going a million miles an hour.

"Hey, beautiful, whatcha thinking about?"

Speak of the devil.

"Well hello there, handsome, great speech."

I was still sitting in my chair but not after I heard, "Couldn't have been that great if you’re still sitting there instead of giving me the kiss I've wanted ever since we got here."

I stood up, grabbed the back of his head and yanked him to me, giving everyone a show.

"Damn, girl!"

"Woo!"

"Get it!"

We heard screams from every corner but I didn't care. Obviously Mike didn't either when he dipped me, making the moment even more dramatic.

Finally, he stood me back up and we both laughed as the room erupted in applause.

"I adore you, Daisy. I really do."

"Right back at ya, stud."

"I guess I need to get back to my table. I just hate being this close yet that far away from you."

"Come on, I'm right here. Anytime you want me, I'm yours."

"Can you say that to me every day?"

He started to walk away when I shouted out, "For how long?"

He glanced back over his shoulder and mouthed the word "Forever" before walking to the table to join everyone else.

"You two are sickening!"

I turned to see Heather giggling at her own comment.

"Jealousy doesn't look good on anyone."

Everyone was pointing at her laughing as I sat down triumphantly. She didn't say anything back but she did wink, letting me know she was okay with my joke.

Dinner was served and then the bride and groom were called onto the dance floor for their first dance as a married couple. Colt led Sabrina to the center and then spun her into his arms. He began rocking her back and forth even before the music started and the way they looked into each other’s eyes melted my heart. “Angel Eyes” by the Jeff Healey band started to play and the whole room was silent other than the initial "Aww". We watched as two people so in love showed it in front of a room full of admirers. It was absolutely beautiful.

After they finished, the dance floor opened up to the remainder of the crowd. People were rushing to get out there while I stayed in my seat sipping my wine. Sadie even tried to pry me out of my chair but it wasn't happening. I loved just sitting back watching all of my friends be happy. I know that sounds corny but it's not often in life that there's no drama. When you can just sit back and take in the fact that all is good, it's a moment to cherish.

"They're playing our song."

Once again he surprised me.

"Excuse me? I didn't know we had a song."

"We do now. Come dance with me."

Mike held out his hand for me to take. Once I listened to what was playing, I was more than willing to let him take me anywhere.

Jason Mraz sang “I'm Yours” as Mike pulled me close to him. Our bodies swayed to the rhythm but I was lost in his eyes. He just stared at me as every word was sung. For all of you that know this song, you know it's not a slow dance kind of beat but Mike made it one.

"This is our fate, Daisy. I'm yours."

I closed my eyes and prayed to never wake up. I took a deep breath and then forced myself to open them and make sure I wasn't dreaming.

"What was that for?"

"I didn't want to pinch myself in case it hurt."

"What?"

"To make sure this isn't a dream."

"I feel the same way but I can assure you, this is very real between us."

"What are we going to do? I don't want to be like the books I read where the couples are in love by chapter two. It always takes time, always."

"I'm not sure why we were just compared to fictional characters but I'm not really worried about how everyone else sees us. The only thing I care about is never losing what I feel when I'm with you."

"Are you sure you have never have had a girlfriend?"

"No, I really haven't. Am I that bad at this?"

"You're perfect for me."

"That's all that matters."

Everyone was having a blast. Sabrina's friends mixed in with ours and all hell broke loose. Shots were being done. Dancing never seemed to stop. It was one huge party with Colt and Sabrina in the center of it all. Mike and I at times were on different sides of the room but I was perfectly okay with it. I had time to visit with my brother and Dave, along with everyone else I didn’t get to see often. Heather seemed in good spirits even though I could tell by the way Jason never left her side that they were still coping from their loss.

"Excuse me, everyone."

We all turned to see Sadie standing next to the DJ booth with the microphone in her hand.

"I was asked by the bride to sing a little song for all of you. I couldn't turn her down but I also haven't done something like this in a very long time, so please bear with me. Okay, here it goes. Colton Jennings this song is to you from Mrs. Sabrina Jennings."

To be honest, not many people took her seriously or even stopped talking to listen to her introduction. All of that changed when the first verse from Sara Bareilles's song “Choose You” came out of Sadie's golden voice. The room stopped. Not a sound was heard other than what magic Sadie was providing for our ears. Some low voices were starting to be heard but it was only the words, "Wow" and "Amazing" making me feel so proud to call her a friend. This song choice had to be so hard to sing in this situation for Sadie but she killed it. Mike came from behind me and wrapped his arms around my waist.

He kissed my shoulder and very softly spoke, "Isn't she just incredible."

"Yes, she is."

We watched as she stole our breath away. I glanced over to Colt but he and Sabrina were lost in each, other wearing smiles that would make for the perfect picture.

The final words came and the room went crazy. Screams and shouts were almost deafening. Colt and Sabrina both walked up to Sadie hugging her as I clapped right along with everyone else.

"Wasn't she incredible? I want you all to know that even though I just met Sadie yesterday, I am and will always be forever grateful for this. Thank you."

Sabrina was crying, wiping the tears away while Colt just held her.

"That was really cool of her to do for them."

I turned to face Mike. "I can't believe she did it, but wow! I'm glad she did. That voice is not something she should hide."

"Baby, I think she stopped singing when she didn't have anything to sing about anymore. She's happy and that's all that matters."

"You’re absolutely right about that."

Sadie came back over to all of us a dark shade of red.

"Please don't make a big deal out of that. I did it for Sabrina. Apparently Colt always told her how much he missed my singing. It made them happy and that's all that matters."

Mike and I looked at each other and started laughing.

"What's so funny?"

I couldn't stop no matter how hard I tried so Mike responded, "It was just something we said. It wasn't about your singing I promise."

She just looked at us funny and then walked over to the bar for a drink.

"That was funny!"

"Yes, it was. Now what do you want to do? Get another drink, dance, we could go spend time with your brother?"

"I really just want to spend time with you, if that's okay?"

"Best answer I could get."

He took me out on the dance floor and we slow danced to every song they played. It didn't matter if everyone else was jumping around us, we were in our own little world and I never wanted to leave.

Eventually the night came to an end and everyone had to head back to the hotel. A shuttle drove us—thank God—because none of us were in any shape to drive. No one wanted to stay up and party anymore. Everyone went straight to their rooms and was ready to pass out. Well, everyone but Mike.

"Do you remember telling me I could take that dress off of you?"

I was on my way to the bathroom to wash my face and brush my teeth when his comment stopped me in my tracks.

"Yeah, I remember something like that."

"Then where do you think you're going? You know that's a bathroom, right? I'm not following you into another one again."

I laughed and then walked back over to the bed.

"Would you prefer me here?"

I leaned over, putting my weight on my hands, pushing my butt up in the air.

"My God, woman! Yes, stay just like that. Don't move."

I was joking. Never in a million years did I think he would ask me to stay put. I watched as he came closer—slowly—like a cat creeping up on its prey.

"What are you going to do to me?"

"Exactly what I promised."

What did he promise?

His hands landed on my upper thighs and then moved upward taking the bottom of my dress with it. My ass was waving in the air with nothing but dental floss between my cheeks. Not the proudest moment of my life.

"I love you like this. So ready and inviting."

Inviting? I don't remember inviting him anywhere.

"Spread your legs for me, baby."

I did it but was scared as hell for what he had planned.

My panties were ripped off of me at the same time Mike dropped to his knees. Oh my God!

His mouth went there! You know where so I'm not saying it. Holy hell did it feel weird. I locked up all my muscles and stood still while he did what he was doing.

It started to feel really good but it was still so crazy for me to believe. All of a sudden I felt his fingers and I about jumped onto the bed away from him. Stay calm, let it happen repeated in my head over and over. He pressed one finger inside me and I about died. It felt so foreign but incredible all at once. When he continued to rock back and forth, in and out, I screamed at the top of my lungs as I contracted around it. He didn't pull it out. Instead he pushed up with it which made my orgasm last longer. I didn't even think to muffle the sounds coming out of me. I was in pure, blissful heaven.

Eventually, he removed his hand and stood up. He went back to rubbing my butt cheeks, while I laid on the bed, with the side of my face pressed into the mattress, after my arms had collapsed under me.

Mike pulled me up to stand in front of him, still facing away. My legs were weak and felt like they could give out any minute as he took my dress over my head and threw it on the floor. Next went the clasp of my bra. His hands disappeared but I could hear his zipper and knew he was taking all of his clothes off too. No way did I want to miss the show, so I turned and sat down, watching as every muscle was unveiled.

"I can't believe that just happened. And now you are taking off your clothes. And I just realized I'm saying all of this out loud. Oh my God!"

I threw myself backwards and wanted to just disappear. I covered my face, mortified, until Mike climbed on top of me. I could hear that he was continuing to take off his clothes while I wanted to hide under the bed and never come out.

"Don't cover this beautiful face up. It's my favorite thing in the world."

He peeked through my hands making me laugh but I had to ask.

"How can you keep saying things like that?"

"Like what?"

"Like, ‘I'm your favorite thing to look at’."

"It's the truth. That's why I say it."

He leaned down and kissed one of my nipples.

"You're amazing in every way. Why do you doubt yourself like you do?"

"Never mind, just kiss me."

He leaned forward again and kissed me but quickly pulled back.

"I will always kiss you but you're not getting off that easy. Talk to me. What can I say or do to make you believe I want you?"

"First, I do get off, very easy…"

"Nice one."

"Second, I don't have an answer. I'm not insecure, I never have been. I guess it's when the impossible happens it's just hard to believe."

"What was impossible?"

"You wanting me."

"Why? Because I'm Mike Harrison? I am Michael Chase Harrison, not the guy you see on TV. I goof off with my friends. I love music that most of the time only girls like and my favorite ice cream is cookies and cream. I don't know what makes us so different?"

"It's not because of who you are. It's because I have wanted you for so long and I eventually convinced myself it couldn't happen. That it would be impossible. If it's impossible you don't have to wonder why it didn't happen. Does that even make sense?"

He came down again, this time kissing me with heat and passion. It was the kind of kiss I never wanted to end, and it didn't. Not for a long time. I don't know if he did it on purpose, but the longer we kissed the less I questioned.

I started to rock my body against him. I could feel he was getting very hard because it was lying on my stomach. The more I thought about how close he was to me the more turned on I got. I reached down and touched it never breaking our kiss. The second my hand made contact, Mike bit my lower lip and then sucked it in his mouth. I could tell by the jerk I felt holding it that he wanted me to do it again. This time I wrapped my hand all the way around it. He lifted his body up, giving me better access. I started to move my hand up and down and with the way his hips began to move, I knew I was doing something good.

"Mike?"

"Hmmm."

"I want to put it in my mouth."

"Holy shit, Daisy! Do you want me to cum right now?"

"No! Why?"

"You can't say things like that to a guy."

"But I do."

He rolled off of me and laid down on the bed.

"I can't believe this is happening."

I climbed across the bed to be at an angle where I could do it right.

"It's happening, stud, just don't judge me okay?"

"There is nothing you could ever do wrong, baby."

He put his hands over his head and looked up to the ceiling as I lowered my mouth to it again. I kept telling myself that I could do this. I was not only going to do it but I was going to be a fucking champion at giving head. This time I was smart enough to push down on his hips so he couldn't gag me again.

The second my tongue came in contact he jolted his hips upward. Haha, I got you this time. I slid my tongue all the way down and then back up, kissing the tip of it. It was time. I had to put it in my mouth. Ready, set, go. I did it and when I didn't gag, it was the most triumphant moment of my life. He made noises and even grabbed my hair, so I kept doing what was working.

"Oh my God, Daisy! You have to slow down."

I shouldn't, right? This is what is supposed to happen. I kept going, moving faster and faster until I felt it jerk and then, oh gross! Gross. Gross. Gross. Gross. Gross! I swallowed but it kept coming out! I kept swallowing, praying to God it was going to stop. Eventually it did but when I looked up at him, I had the worst look on my face like I ate something sour.

Mike had his eyes closed at first but he caught me before I could make my face stop.

"That felt amazing. Oh, baby, go rinse your mouth out."

He didn't have to tell me twice. I was up and running for the Listerine like my life depended on it. After I got the taste out of my mouth I looked in mirror and wanted to high-five myself. I did it! I am the fucking shit!

I walked back into the room with my head held high. Mike was still lying in the same spot I left him in.

"Come here, beautiful."

I crawled onto the bed and snuggled up next to him. His arm wrapped around so that his hand could brush my hair away from my face. We didn't say a word. After awhile my eyes got really tired but just before I fell asleep I swear to you I heard, "I'm going to fuck this up."

Chapter 13

The next morning we met everyone for breakfast and then had to say our goodbyes. Seeing my brother and Dave again, getting to meet Sabrina and having two days with Mike was worth everything to me. To think I almost didn't come. I would have missed so much. Well, I would have avoided almost going to jail but let’s not rehash that part.

"You ready, Daisy?"

I was giving my brother one last hug and then it was time to hit the road.

"Sure am."

This time I was smart enough to wear boxer shorts and a t-shirt. To hell with looking cute if it meant flashing everyone. Mike held the door open for me as I climbed up into the monster he called a car. After he made sure I was securely buckled in, he closed the door. This time I just laughed. I was done arguing and trying to prove my independence. We were what we were: a couple, and that thought alone made everything right with the world.

"Anything particular you want to listen to?"

"Doesn't matter to me."

"Good, I need a Katy Perry fix."

I laughed so hard.

"You really do listen to chick music."

"Told ya. It's good music, though!"

"Just tell me you don't use this for your workouts."

"Always! But when it’s show time it will be Avenged Sevenfold every time. It's the song that played when I took the belt."

"I wish I could have been there. I haven't missed once since I moved here. "

"Really? How did I not know that?"

"You never cared."

"That was harsh and not true."

"Really? Because Sadie and I went to three of them where you walked up to her and gave her a hug afterwards. I was standing right next to her."

"Bullshit!"

"True statement."

"I don't believe you. I have never not known when you were in a room."

"Wrong again. What about when the twins had their baptism? Or their first or even second birthdays?"

"You weren't at the baptism, first. Second, I can tell you what you wore at both birthday parties. Don't test me, you will lose."

"Okay, I’ll drop it."

"Why are you backing down so easily? It's not like you."

"I would win but it's not about that. It just reminds me of how invisible I was and I don't want to go back there with you. I like where we are now."

"You wore a blue dress, with a matching head thingy and brown shoes to the first birthday. For their second you changed it up. You had on low waist white pants with a draw string I wanted to undo the whole day and an orange halter top. Your hair was up in a ponytail and you had sandals on. Bam! Tell me I'm wrong?"

I was stunned into silence. The only reason I even remembered what I had on for their first birthday was the fact that I had pictures framed in my room. He nailed it to a T. I didn't want to admit it to myself but apparently I was wrong; he did see me. And that alone made me rethink everything that I have thought all along.

"Don't have anything to say?"

I didn't. The only thing I could do was lean over and kiss his cheek.

"Well I'll take that too."

"I was wrong."

"And admit it, you weren't at the twins’ baptism."

"You're wrong, I was there. I even talked to you. You wore a blue shirt with a yellow and blue striped tie. Your pants were black. Now who needs to say something?"

He cocked his head to the side and stayed quiet.

"I'm waiting."

"Damn! How could I forget that? Yellow hippie dress, orange flower in your hair. Damn it!"

"Told you!"

"Okay, I'm not perfect. I forgot one time."

"Way more than once. But like I said, it doesn't matter."

"If I made you ever feel like you were anything less than memorable then it does matter."

"This is why I didn't want to talk about this. Don't beat yourself up. It's done. We're here now and everything is different."

"Let’s talk about how different things are going to be."

"Okay."

"Well, I mean, when we get back, how are we going to do this?"

"What do you mean?"

"With your schedule at school and mine training, we didn't get to see each other all week. Is it only going to be weekends or can we work something out?"

"I'm sure we can find some time. I'm open Tuesday and Thursday afternoons and Wednesday nights."

"I can't do afternoons. Wednesday night I can."

"So Wednesday nights and weekends?"

"Not every weekend. I have fights and appearances I have to do. Promo stuff, advertisements; I have a lot on my plate. The title fight is in five months. A lot goes into preparing for that."

"Well then, I guess we see each other when we see each other."

I'm not immature but the best way to describe myself in this moment was pouting. I looked out the window and got very quiet. It's what I do when I get upset. Mike didn't say anything for a while either. We rode in that car for another thirty minutes in silence.

"Do you think maybe you could come with me?"

Finally he said something.

"With you where?"

"To my events?"

"Maybe some, but you have to remember I have a life at school with friends."

"I get that. I just don't want to let this go yet."

"Me either."

"You can stay with me at my house! That way no matter what, we see each other at night."

"I'm not moving in with you!"

"Hey, don't yell at me. I'm just trying to figure this out."

"We will make it work."

"You won't give up on me yet, will you?"

"Me? No, Mike, I will never give up on you."

"Promise?"

"Now who's the one that sounds insecure? You can't possibly believe that you have to worry about me."

"I will worry about you until the day I die."

"That's not what I meant."

"I know what you were saying but, Daisy, you are going to wake up one day and say to yourself, I'm better than this and him. I'm just trying not to screw this up because I want to enjoy it for as long as it lasts."

"Pull over."

"Not again. What did I say? You really need to stop freaking out like this when things get stressful."

He pulled over on the side of the highway, while he drilled me about stressing out. The car came to a rolling and then final stop. I waited for him to put it in park and then climbed over to him, straddling his lap.

"Well this is way different than I had pictured this going."

I leaned forward and brought my lips down to his. My hands grabbed the back of his head while his found their home on my waist. Eventually I pulled back and said, "I will never feel that this is a waste of time, or that I'm better than this. Never. You are what I want. All that I want. There is nothing to worry about."

"If I keep telling you how scared I am that it will happen, will you stay on my lap and keep kissing me until I believe you?"

"Yep."

"I'm so, so scared, Daisy! I worry all the time!" Pause. "I don't want you to figure out how fucked up I am and run." Pause. "HEY, where's my kiss?"

I laughed and dropped my hands to tickle him instead. As soon as I hit a good spot, he had both my hands in one of his and used the other to pull me back down and kissed me. Of course I kissed him back but when it was done I yelled, "You cheated!"

"Whatever it takes to feel these lips on mine is fair game in my opinion."

"So, you believe me?"

"We'll just have to see, won't we?"

"I'm prepared to prove you wrong."

I climbed off his lap just as he said, "I hope you do."

The rest of the ride went without another word about what would happen to us and how we would handle it. I was grateful he was willing at all to just take it as it comes.

"Can I help you carry up your bag?"

"If you walk into that dorm, all hell will break loose. Just kiss me goodbye."

"No. Let me help you. Who cares if they see me? I plan on being here as often as I can, Daisy, just give me the bag."

"Why do you insist on making things harder for me?"

"I don't try to. I'm just not ready to say goodbye."

"You've had me for two days straight."

"And I want you for two hundred more. Let’s get out of here and you can stay with me at my place tonight. You can even follow me over there so you have your car in the morning."

He walked closer to me, pinning me up against the car.

"Mike."

"Yes, Daisy?"

His lips went first to my neck and the small gentle kisses traveled up, under my chin, and then over to my ear.

"Say you will stay with me. Just one more night."

"I—"

"Will stay with you. Say it."

"Mike, I..."

"You're finally back!"

I had been so distracted and was just about to give in when I heard Blythe. Mike pulled back with a very grumpy look on his face as Blythe walked across the parking lot to meet us.

"Did you guys have fun?"

"It was a lot of fun. What did you do?"

"We went to a Sig-Ep party Friday and a Delta-Phi party last night. No crazy drama other than Allison slept with Jordan."

"Shut up! Oh my God what did Avery do?"

"She slapped her across the face in front of everyone. It was classic."

"What was Jordan thinking? Allison, really?"

"Well, he's denying it completely but Allison was bragging to Sherry and then Sherry told—"

"I'm gonna get outta here. It was good seeing you, Blythe."

What happened? I turned back to catch Mike before he walked away but he seemed pissed. I spun back around to Blythe. "Hey, let me catch up with you in a little bit, okay?"

She looked from me to Mike and then back at me. "Sure thing. Good seeing you, Mike."

The second she turned to walk away I was darting after him.

"Wait up. What happened?"

He let me catch up but didn't say anything.

"Hey, talk to me. What's wrong?"

Finally he spoke. "I've been on the end of that dude Jordan and it sucks. Being accused of something when you didn't do it is awful and I really don't want to stand around listening to gossip."

"Wow! I get it, but really? You're ready to just leave without saying goodbye? I was just trying to figure out what happened with my friends while I was gone."

He stared at me for a second and then his features mellowed.

"Listen, I'm sorry. It's been a long time since I was here and in the middle of all this. I guess I just forgot that this is all part of college."

"So now that we're back, our differences are dividing us already."

"No, not already. We just have to figure out a way to make this work. Day by day, remember? Let's not overthink anything. Now go with your friend. I will call you before I go to sleep, okay?"

He reached over and pulled me in for a kiss but it was cut way too short for my liking.

I waved as he pulled out of the parking lot and then grabbed my bag and headed inside. At least ten girls were standing inside the door waiting on me to tell them all about Mike but I briskly walked past them wearing a fake smile and said, "I don't kiss and tell."

When I got up to my room Blythe was ready for all my juicy details but I lost all desire.

"What do you mean not much happened? Your hand, first of all, looks like you punched a brick wall. "

"Something like that."

"Not good enough and you know it. Did I do something wrong out there?"

"No, you didn't. I guess I'm just worried that now that we both are back to our normal lives nothing can be the same as it was this weekend."

Blythe scooched closer to the end of the couch.

"Listen to me. For once take me seriously. You have never felt like this for someone before. You're scared and that's normal. But thinking that it will fall apart will make it fall apart. Trust that your feelings for him are real and are shared. It will be fine."

"Thanks. I think I'm just going to go take a shower and then get some sleep. We didn't have a chance to get much with everyone partying all weekend."

"Whatever you need to do, girl. Just know I'm here if you want to tell me all the juicy stuff that him and you did together, no pressure."

I laughed as I grabbed my shower bag and left the room.

Mike didn't call that night. I knew it when I woke up, looked at my phone and only had a text.

Mike: I'M SO SORRY I DIDN'T CALL! I FELL ASLEEP EARLY AND JUST WOKE UP. DAISY, KNOW THAT I THINK YOU ARE SO SPECIAL. ANYONE THAT HAS THE PLEASURE OF MEETING YOU WILL AGREE WITH ME. JUST MAKE SURE THEY DON'T GET TO CLOSE. YOU'RE ALL MINE. HAVE A GREAT DAY AND CALL ME WHEN YOU GET A CHANCE AFTER CLASS.

I MISS YOUR LIPS ALREADY

Well at least he didn't not call me on purpose. But later in the day when I tried like he asked, I began to question that thought. He didn't answer. I thought about calling him again but didn't want to come across stalker-ish. When I didn't hear from him until another text came the next morning, I refused to even read it. I left my phone in my room and went about my day as usual. Well, as usual as it can go when every other second is filled with a sense of panic that it was just wishful thinking all along.

Breakfast was awkward every morning. Allison and Jordan sat at two different tables than ours. Avery acted like nothing happened while Hudson, Blythe, Talon and I sat quietly until she would leave. After we made sure she wasn't in earshot we would be normal again. Something about acting like it didn't happen felt wrong, but none of us knew what was right. In the end, Allison showed her true colors, hallelujah! No more Allison was always a good thing. As far as Jordan went, something inside of me kept hearing what Mike had said. What if she made it up to break them apart? I wouldn't have put it past her.

Classes were the same but each night ended without a call and every morning brought another text.

It was now Friday and I had a total of four that I never read. If he couldn't pick up a phone I was not responding, it was as simple as that. What point was there in reading words? Because that was all they were. Actions always speak louder, don’t they say?

By nightfall I was ready to let it all go. The hope, the anger, it was pointless. He got what he wanted just like I always knew he would do. Say kind things to get in a girls pants and then move on. Typical guy. The only thing that didn't make sense was the fact that he could have slept with me and he didn't. Zoey reminded me daily of that fact.

"You look fucking hot, girl! I'm almost ready to stay home just so I don't have to stand next to you all night."

"Blythe! I'm not going by myself and I need to do this. I can't sit here and mope over the fact that he—"

"Hold up, sister, I said almost. I'm not missing this party either. It’s going to be epic seeing their faces as you walk through the door."

"It's not going to be like that."

"Really? You don't think so? Just wait and see."

As we got closer to the football players’ house I started to get self-conscious. My dress was a little short and way too tight for my normal liking. The heels I had on were almost four-inch stilettos and to top it off, I had on thigh highs. Nothing short of sexy was my goal. I over achieved it and was about to turn and go back to my dorm when Blythe stopped me.

"Oh no you don't. We are going in there. No backing out now."

"Are you serious?"

"Dead serious. You need this, remember?"

"Whatever, let's just go."

The door was open from people coming in and out constantly. We walked up the steps slowly, while several guys took a cover charge off of everyone in front of us. One look at Blythe and they were waving us past.

"Must be nice being the Coach’s daughter sometimes. Okay, now we can say we came, can we leave?"

"Just wait."

We got through the jam at the door and then the whole room opened up. People were everywhere. Some were dancing, some talking, some were passed out already on the floor and all I could think about was this is why I don't come to these things.

"Isn't this killer?"

Before I could even say a word, Blythe had me by the arm and was dragging me into the back part of the house. Once we made it through the crowded hallway the room opened back up. They had set up a ping pong table in the center and were all gathered around it.

"What's up, guys?"

All of the chatter in the space stopped. Once Blythe announced our presence it was game over for me. The guy’s jaws fell open and the girls began whispering. Never had I ever wanted to crawl into a hole so bad in my life and I had brought all of this on myself.

"Holy shit, Marissa, you came!"

Thank God for Talon. He walked into the Twilight Zone from the kitchen, missing the awkwardness completely. Coming straight for me, he pulled me into a hug and then turned to Blythe, "I can't believe you got her to come."

"Good to see you too, Talon."

"Aww, did poor Blythe not get her usual welcoming committee?"

"Very funny, asshole. Where's Hudson?"

"He went upstairs a while ago with Jessica."

"Nice. Okay, well I'm off to get a drink. You want a soda, Marissa?"

"No thanks, I’ll take a shot of Vodka to start."

Now their faces matched the rest of the room.

"Whatever, everybody!" I threw my hands into the air and spun around. "Have you never seen a girl in a dress do a shot? Well, let me enlighten you on how it's done."

I walked into the kitchen and away from the weirdos only to find another group of people having the same reaction to me.

"Blythe!"

"I'm right behind you. You don't have to yell."

"I'm leaving."

"Oh no you're not." Talon came around Blythe and took a hold of my hand. "You just got here. It's time for the real party to start. You want vodka? We have it all. What flavor?"

He led me to the island in the middle of the kitchen and then walked around it to pour the drinks. I almost told him caramel but shoved that thought back down.

"Cherry will be fine. Can I get a beer to go with it?"

"Who are you?"

When I heard the question at first I thought it was Blythe making a joke but then it registered. That was not Blythe, or a female at that. I slowly looked over my shoulder and found a drop dead gorgeous man. I'm talking HOT, girls!

"Who's asking?"

He smiled but there was something else in his expression I didn't recognize.

"My name is Gabriel, what would yours be?"

"Not interested."

I turned back around and grabbed the shot that Talon had poured, slammed it and then asked him for another.

Blythe was sitting on the counter laughing at me.

I almost caved to that guy. Everything in me wanted to prove to myself I could move on but I didn't want another man, I wanted Mike. Mister Hottie could go find another willing participant.

Talon handed me another shot and just like the first, it was gone as soon as hit my hand. I grabbed the beer and tilted my head back to take a drink but when I set it back down on the counter, Gabriel was now standing next to Talon.

“So, ‘not interested’, I asked for your name?"

"And I'm pretty sure I said what needed to be said already."

The rest of the room had gone about their business but this guy was on the wrong mission. Talon and Blythe watched back and forth but didn't help me out at all. I was hoping my last comment would be enough to make him go away, I was wrong again.

"Whatever your name is, you need to understand a few things. This is my house, I make the rules. I own the liquor you're drinking and the glass you're drinking it from. So when I ask you a question, I expect a direct answer."

I looked at both my friends but they still wore smiles and didn't pipe up. Who is this guy and what did he mean by this is his house? He couldn't be older than twenty-five, tops.

"Well, Gabriel, good for you. I believe I gave you as direct an answer as was called for. My name is none of your business and neither am I. As far as your liquor—“ I pulled a twenty dollar bill out of my purse and set it on the counter in front of him—" that should cover it. If I choose to consume more you will be reimbursed and I will be sure to wash my glass out before I go. Now, is there anything else you need to say or are you ready to go find a girl who cares about who you are and what you own?"

He wasn't fazed one bit by my rudeness. If anything I could have sworn his eyes lit up. Great! What the hell can I do to get this guy to go away?

"I like you." He turned to Blythe and said, "Way to pick your friends, kiddo" and then walked out of the room.

"What the hell was that? Attack of the weirdo?"

Talon walked around the island and wrapped his arms around me.

"No, my dear, that is our new offense coach that you just blasted."

"Yep and he started last weekend when you were gone. I totally forgot to tell you when you got back. He's fucking beautiful, isn't he?" Blythe hopped off the counter and grabbed a glass for herself.

"On that note, I’ll leave you two to go find a woman who wants these goods."

"Talon, no woman wants a man to use them."

"You have no idea what really goes on at this school do you? Blythe, fill her in for me."

He walked away and I felt my buzz start to kick in when I looked back over at Blythe.

"Girls use the guys just as much as the guys use them. People have sex because it feels good. You're the only person I know that doesn't agree."

"That's because it's disgusting. What ever happened to being with someone you care about?"

"Keep reading your books."

"Kiss my ass; it's real. You all just have a demented, warped idea of what love is."

"Are you drunk?"

"Why would you ask that?"

"Haha, you are. I've never heard you talk about love before. You're too cute. Want another shot?"

"Will big bad Gabriel tell me I can't?"

"That was funny! No, I don't think he'll be back in here anytime soon. You made him look pretty stupid."

"I didn't want to. The dude just wouldn't take a hint."

"Here"—she slid the full shot glass over to me—"cheers to living not loving."

"Cheers."

***

Several hours later I had gone from the outcast to the center of the party. I danced on the coffee table, kicked the guys’ asses in ping pong and even made up a new drinking game.

"Why did I never let myself have this much fun before?"

Talon looked back at me.

"We all wondered the same thing. I'm glad you're here, Marissa."

"Me too. Where's Blythe? I'm getting tired."

We were on the couch in the family room and I’m pretty sure the second my butt hit it, my buzz went to crap.

"She and Hudson went somewhere. I'm sure she will be back soon."

"Are they…?"

"When did they ever stop? According to him, it's too good between them to not keep doing it."

"Really? So they just hook up with no ties?"

"Always have. Probably always will, unless one of them finds a real relationship somewhere else."

"Real relationship, ha! No one believes in those anymore."

"Marissa, you don't fool anyone when you say stuff like that and you have been at it all night. What the hell happened to you? You are the one girl everyone here wants to be with. Why? Because you aren't putting out to every guy that gives you attention. I've always respected you for that. Don't become a hater. It's not pretty on you."

"I really just want to go home now."

I fell into his lap and was ready for sleep when I heard, "I'll get her back to her dorm. Why don't you start cleaning up the mess out on the deck?"

"Don’t worry about it, Coach, I got her. I'll clean up that mess when I get back."

"You need to find Chase, Jordan, Mills and Hudson. I'm not touching this mess. I'll be back in five minutes and this shit better be on its way back to good if you know what I mean."

"Yes, sir." Talons hand started rubbing my arm back and forth. "Come on, Marissa, Coach is going to take you home. Let's get you up."

I felt another hand lift me until I was sitting back up and standing on my own. Talon supported my weight by wrapping my arm over his shoulder and then led me out the door, down the steps and to the little black sports car whose lights just flashed. Gabriel walked around and got in the driver’s seat while Talon helped me get buckled in. Before he closed the door he kissed my cheek and said, "Sweet dreams, Marissa. It was really good seeing you tonight."

The door closed leaving only me and Gabriel.

"Where am I taking you?"

"I don't really care."

"Well, this is a new side of you. Maybe now you will tell me what I can call you."

"I live in the Eastbrook dorms."

"So it's still going to be like this? Well then, let's just get you home."

The car pulled off the curb way faster than I was expecting, causing my stomach to turn over. I thought it would pass but I was very wrong.

"GABRIEL! Pull over!"

He jerked to the side of the road just as I threw open the door, jumped out and ran to the nearest tree, throwing up everything I think I had consumed all week. When I looked up, I could see my dorm. I wiped my mouth with my arm and told Mister Wonderful—who I might add, was still in the car—to go on back. I could get myself to my room.

I reached in, grabbed my purse and closed the door behind me. Idiot! I laughed to myself about how the car matched the asshole driving it. He didn't pull away but he never cut the engine either. I wasn't walking a straight line to say the least but I was getting from point A to point B. It took longer than it should but I finally reached the steps up to my dorm when I heard, "Daisy!"

Oh fuck no! Not now. I walked faster up those steps than I ever should have tried, just to get away from him. Stupid move. Stupid! I was almost to the top when my heel caught on the edge of the step. I used everything I had in me for balance but it was pointless. Ten steps up meant ten down and when I fell I hit each and every one of them. I screamed at the top of my lungs when I landed on the flat concrete.

"Oh my God, Daisy! Fuck! It's okay, baby, I've got you."

The second he touched me, my body felt home again and I hated it. I could hear tires screech in the background and then they stopped too.

"What the hell happened?"

It was Gabriel, great.

"She fell. Go get help. Call an ambulance!"

"Honey, are you okay? I'm here and we are going to get you some help. Can you understand me?"

"Who the fuck are you? I said call somebody, not fucking talk to her!"

"Mike, calm down."

"Oh, Daisy! Thank God. You're going to be just fine. We're going to have help here soon."

I opened my eyes and a sharp pain went straight through them forcing me close them again. My left leg was killing me. Like a pain you can't explain.

"Daisy, it's me, Gabriel. I called 9-1-1. They are on their way." I felt him brush my hair away from my face and then...

"Did you just fucking call her Daisy? Listen, I don't know who you are or where you came from but it's time for you to go back there. Thanks for the call but get the fuck away from my girl."

"Your girl, haha, really? Have at it, hero, but just to let you know, she wasn't claiming any man tonight. In fact..."

Mike let me go and then I heard a crunch. Something fell to the ground and my guess is it was Gabriel. Just great! Mike was back at my side seconds later. "When I make sure you are all better, you have some explaining to do."

Me? Was he kidding? I was in too much pain to care. The sirens finally could be heard in the distance and that’s when it all hit me. What the hell has my life turned into? Every time Mike is around there are police or now an ambulance. I hurt so bad I wasn't in a place to argue that fact, I just wanted it to stop.

The ambulance sirens were deafening once they arrived. Everyone in a square mile could hear them, which is probably why that many people were now staring at me.

The paramedic checked me over and said I have a concussion and probably a fracture in my left leg. I wish that was all the drama I needed to tell you about but no, Gabriel woke up. Thankfully there were police already at the scene. He went ape shit! Once he realized what happened, he went straight for Mike. The smile Mike wore on his face as Gabriel was being held back was nothing but predatory. Mike was baiting him. The expression literally read, "Bring it and I will rip you apart".

Blythe was at my side the whole time holding my hand. Apparently when the sirens were heard, the whole party came to see what happened. The second she recognized it was me she lost it.

"Marissa, what happened? I'm so sorry I left you. I didn't know you were ready to leave. I would have gone with you. Why didn't you wait for me?"

"I thought I could just go home and sleep."

"Oh, honey. It's going to be okay."

"Look at them! It's not okay. They are acting like children!"

"All right ma’am, are you ready to go?"

I glanced over my shoulder and realized the paramedic was talking to me.

"Can we leave now?"

"I want to get that leg x-rayed soon as possible so I don't see that being a problem."

I couldn't believe it. They were actually hoisting me up into the back of an ambulance.

"Can I ride with her, please? I don't want her to have to go by herself."

"It's fine with me, hop on in."

Blythe climbed in next to me and said, "He's pretty cute. Think he would give me his number?"

"Blythe! He's like forty."

"Wouldn't hurt to try him out."

I didn't even respond. My head and leg hurt and I just wanted to get the hell out of there. Who in their right mind would rather go to the hospital? Someone who had had enough of the two idiots staring each other down.

As the doors were closing I heard Mike. "Wait, I'm riding with her."

"Sorry, sir, only one person can accompany her and it's now full. You can follow us if you'd like."

I didn't hear what was said next because the doors were now shut.

"What the hell happened tonight?"

"Nothing worth mentioning."

Chapter 14

Did you have any doubt that Mike would beat the ambulance to the hospital? I did stupidly. I couldn't believe he was actually standing inside the emergency room when we got there. How he knew what room they would bring me to is still beyond me.

"How did you get here so fast?"

"It's Blythe, right? Do you see that girl right there? She's my everything. I would move Heaven and Earth if it thought to stand in my way of getting to her."

"That's funny considering she hasn't heard from you all week."

"What?” his face scrunched up as he looked back and forth from me to her. “You don't know what you're talking about. I have sent her a message every day..."

"You two need to leave."

Thankfully the doctor walked in and said it or I might have stabbed myself in the neck with some instrument from the room. I was looking around, no kidding.

"I'm not going anywhere. Please, I won't say another word. Just look her over and tell me she's going to be okay."

True to his word, Mike never said a thing until the doctor was done examining me.

"We need an MRI and x-ray done on this leg, ma’am. I will have a nurse come get you in a few minutes. Once we get the results, I can determine if surgery is necessary."

The doctor left and Blythe went right back at him.

"Messages? You didn't think once to pick up a phone and call her? How hard is it to press one button instead of a hundred? One to call, one hundred to text, if that didn't register to you—"

"Who are you? You have no idea what is going on between Daisy and me. You can't just—"

"Daisy? What the hell kind of name is that anyway?"

"SHUT UP!"

I finally cracked. The two of them were driving me crazy.

"I can't take it anymore. Blythe, thank you for loving me like you do but you need to stop. I can handle my own life.

“Mike, what the hell? She's right. You don't call or come by once all week long and then you show up out of the blue and play “Knight in Shining Armor”. I don't need that either. Both of you can go home or wait in the waiting room but I want you both to leave."

"What?"

"You're kidding, right?"

Neither one of them took me seriously.

"My leg hurts, okay? I don't need to hear you two going at it. I need to get some damn pain meds!"

Mike walked out of the room and instantly I felt awful. I didn't need to bite his head off for caring about me. I was just irritable and crabby. Pain sucks!

"I'm sorry, Marissa. He just comes from out of nowhere and wants it all to be perfect again. Not going to happen. He hurt you."

"Are you talking about me or you? This sounds way too personal to be about me. I haven't cried or wailed on and on. What is your real reason for hating Mike? He didn't do anything to you."

Blythe stayed quiet in the corner looking down at the floor. She didn't want to answer obviously and I was okay with that. I just needed...

"She's on her way, babe. Meds will be here soon."

I thought he left. Seeing him come around the corner put a smile on my face whether I wanted it or not.

"Thank you."

He walked over to the side of the bed and sat down.

"Daisy, I'm sorry. Did you read any of the texts I sent you?"

I looked guilty as all hell in that moment. I didn't want to admit that I didn't and how childish it was to do that.

"You didn't did you? Why?"

Again, I refused to answer him.

"All right, let me tell you again then. I went to Japan. Tuesday morning I got a call that they wanted me there to schedule the title fight. They want to host it. The days there are our nights basically, so I didn't want to call you the first night and wake you. I slept during our days, so nights here were the only time I could talk. I explained all of this and even asked you when would be a good time to call.

“I didn't avoid you, baby, I was trying. When you never responded I flipped out. I just got off the plane a couple of hours ago and drove straight to you. I waited outside after no one answered the door for over an hour, only to find you running from me shit-faced. Then some dude comes from out of nowhere telling me—"

"I'm sorry. I'm sorry I didn't read them and thought the worst. You could have called me Tuesday when you left and told me. You could have left a voice message. All of this could have been avoided." I knew he traveled a lot with his job, but would it have been so hard to call before he got on the damn plane to begin with? "We suck at this, Mike."

He bent down and kissed my forehead. "We are going to get better, I promise."

The nurse came in and gave me something for the pain as we waited for the tests to be set up. Let me tell you, alcohol and pain meds— not a good combination. I got sick all over again.

Mike held my hair back as Blythe held the trash can; what a team. Before the night was over I was sure the two of them would work out their differences. Well, I held out hope.

Three hours later surgery was scheduled. I found out the vomit was induced by the concussion, not the alcohol. I wasn't sure that I believed them but it didn't matter. My ACL and meniscus were both torn. It wasn't emergency surgery but why wait if it could be done and over with within twenty-four hours?

Blythe had fallen asleep so I asked Mike if he would call Hudson and have him come get her. I told him he should go get some rest too, but he wouldn't budge. He stayed right by my side, in the bed if you can believe it.

When Hudson showed up, Talon walked in with him.

"What the hell happened, Marissa? I feel fucking awful I didn't make sure you got home okay." Talon was on the other side of the bed in no time hugging me.

"It's not your fault your coach made you clean."

"What happened to him by the way? He came back with his face all fucked up but wouldn't say which brick wall he ran into."

Mike started laughing but stopped the second we made eye contact.

"You think that's funny? You could have really hurt him."

"I didn't even hit him that hard."

"Wait, you hit him?" Both Hudson and Talon said simultaneously.

"Yes, he hit him."

"No shit! Mike Harrison punched Coach Miller! I would have died to see that." Hudson started cracking up but I looked over at Talon just as all of the color drained from his face.

"Did he do something to you Marissa? I will fucking kill him myself if he hurt you."

"No he didn't do anything wrong."

Mike apparently didn't agree with me.

"Nothing wrong? That asshole ran his mouth and is lucky I didn't hit him harder."

"Let me rephrase that. Gabriel was worried about me and Mike didn't like it."

"He fucking touched you and called you, Daisy!"

"Calm down, the only reason why he called me that was because I never told him my name."

"She's not lying, dude. He worked it hard but your girl never cracked."

Whatever that meant, Talon made Mike chill out and smile again.

"Thank you," was whispered in my ear by Mike but I think the true gratefulness should go to Talon for saving me from having to go into detail.

Hudson woke Blythe up and the three of them gave me hugs goodbye. Just as they were out the door, Blythe turned around and said, "Hey, Mike, sorry about that. I know you care about her. It was never my place to interfere. Take good care of her, she deserves the best."

"No problem, I could say all of that right back at you. At least we know she's surrounded by good people."

"That she is. Good night, you guys."

Thankfully those two did work it out liked I hoped.

"I'll call you tomorrow and let you know how my surgery goes."

"I'll be here so there's no need. Love you." And then she was gone.

"You have a good group of friends around you, girl."

"Yes, I do. I'm luckier than most. Now, can you just hold me so that we can forget this whole week happened?"

"I will never let you go."

We were both almost asleep when I heard him whisper, "Why did you run from me tonight Daisy?"

"I don't know. I wish I didn’t."

"From now on, I want you to run to me, okay? You promised you wouldn't give up on me and all it took was a little doubt to prove me right. Whatever that asshole was talking about—you know what—I don't want to know. Just be mine. Only mine."

I grabbed ahold of his arm and pulled it over me, cuddling as close to him as I could. Within seconds I was asleep.

Three more hours went by which felt like three minutes.

"I'm sorry to wake you, sir, but we need to get her prepped for surgery."

Mike stirred for a second and then jumped up from the bed.

"She's going now?"

"No, dear, she's only getting prepped. You still have a couple of hours with her."

I opened my eyes to an older woman, maybe sixty, with silver hair staring back at me.

"Hello there, sweetheart. I just need to get your IV in and then the anesthesiologist will be in to talk to you. Do you have any questions?"

"No ma’am."

"You're going to be just fine."

She finished inserting the needle into my hand, patted my right leg and walked toward the door saying, "Someone will be in soon."

Mike came back onto the bed grabbing my hand and kissing it. "I feel like all this bad stuff is happening to you because of me."

He looked so sad and it broke my heart.

"Fate is throwing us a lot of curve balls but we can fight through it or give up. I'm not ready to throw in the towel yet, even if it is hard as hell. None of this is your fault. They are happening because of poor choices on my part."

"I just want to protect you from everything and I can't right now. It's the hardest thing in the world to sit here knowing you're in pain and I can't take it away."

"You being here makes everything so much better."

He pulled me back into his arms and said, "Just sleep, baby. They will be in soon enough to take you from me and I want to hold on to you as long as I can."

My eyes closed and sleep came before I could tell him that nothing was going to take me from him. He already owned me.

The surgeon and anesthesiologist both came and talked over what the procedure entailed and what to expect. I have never had surgery and started to get scared but Mike stayed there, holding my hand and let me ask all the stupid questions I could think of. He held onto me until he was forced to let me go and they wheeled my bed out of the room. Tears filled my eyes but I wouldn't let them get the best of me. I was going to be okay, Mike had made sure of it. He told me stories about lots of guys doing the same damage to their knees in fights, how common it was and he even called Chris, lining him up to take care of my therapy.

When he was no longer in sight, I could still hear him saying, "I'm not going anywhere, Daisy. I will be right here when you get back. Be strong, baby" in my head. Before I knew it, I was asleep.

***

"Wake up, beautiful. Everything went great."

I felt awful. Like a train hit me kind of awful but something about his voice made me want to open my eyes.

"Hey, you, I was wondering if you were going to sleep forever. I even tried to be your very own prince charming, but my kisses didn't work."

I smiled at him but then took in how tired he looked.

"You haven't slept, have you?"

"No, babe, I couldn't. Not knowing how scared you were even though you tried to hide it from me."

"I love you, Mike."

His back went straight and so did mine. As straight as I could be with me lying in a hospital bed. I must have still been drugged. No way would I say that otherwise.

"I didn't mean that. I don't even know why I said it. Don't look at me like that. God! Please just leave."

I was more embarrassed than I have ever been in my life. When he stood in the same place, making everything even more awkward I started to get pissed off.

"Go!"

"Not a chance in hell, darlin'. You dropped that on ME. The first girl in my life that I have ever cared about so deeply it burns, the first girl to ever tell me those words and mean it. The first girl I have ever wanted to hear them from. I'm not going anywhere, ever. You can tell me to go away, leave and never come back, but I will always be yours. I don't want anything in this world like I want you."

I lost it. Tears ran down my face as he bent down and kissed each one away. He may not have said I love you too, but he nailed it.

"So stop trying to kick me out. I'm going to go get the crew. They have been waiting in the lobby for hours."

"Who's here?"

"Everyone. Yours, mine and ours. I will be right back."

He kissed my dry lips once more before walking out of the room. Seconds later I saw balloons before people. Then Heather's face peeked around the corner, followed by Sadie, Kate, Jason, Blythe, Tony, Ash, Talon, and Hudson.

"Oh my gosh, you are all here!"

I can't even tell you who spoke first. Everyone in the room stared talking to me, each other; it was chaos but this was my family.

"What did you do?"

"You are just on a roll lately aren't you?"

"You are going to stay with me and Ash so we can take care of you."

"The hell she is! She’s coming to my house."

"No she isn't."

Are you confused as to who was talking? So was I. Some you may have recognized, others not so much. Welcome to my world. It was a room pressed full and I loved it. I couldn't believe how many of them came here for me.

"Hey, kiddo."

In the midst of the craziness Tony came to my side.

"Well hello there."

"You know, you can stop doing all these crazy things, he wants you no matter what."

He was laughing but I took it personally. "I don't, I mean, they just keep happening. I'm not trying—"

"I was just kidding around with you. I know you're not. You just need to be more careful. Mike is going to lose his mind if this stuff keeps happening. When he called me you would have thought someone died he was so upset. And as far as them fighting over who you are staying with, he will win hands down. They can fight all they want for you but he won't give up."

"I am going back to my dorm anyway so they are arguing for nothing."

"We'll see about that."

"Tony?"

"Yeah?"

"I love him. It scares me to death but I do."

"We've known that I think before you ever did. It's okay to be scared. But I think your heart found the right one from the get go. He's a hard one to crack but he's a softy on the inside. Give him time, Marissa. You two just got started."

"What are you two talking about?"

"Hey, Kate, thanks for coming."

She leaned down and kissed my cheek. "I wouldn't want to be anywhere else right now. How are you feeling?"

"I think I might still be a little drunk."

The two of them laughed and then Kate said, "No, dollface, that's the anesthesia wearing off. It feels a little like that." She looked back over her shoulder at the group still arguing. "They won't quit. How hard is it to realize Mike is taking you home with him?"

"He's not either. I’m going back to my dorm."

"Haha, we'll see about that."

"That's what I said."

"You two are just perfect for each other."

"All right, everyone needs to leave for a moment so I can check on my patient."

The surgeon had come in and the look on his face was priceless when he took in how many people were in one little room.

"Come on, get going. You heard the doctor."

Mike was ushering them all out while they bitched and complained. The room emptied leaving Mike, Blythe and the surgeon.

"You feeling okay, Marissa? How's the pain level?"

"I'm all right. I feel a little drunk still but that's about it."

"That's normal. As long as you're not nauseous we are in the clear. The surgery went great. You should feel as good as new in no time. Have you decided who is going to take care of you post-surgery? You're going to need a lot of help these first few days."

"How much help?"

"You will need help with everything. I don't want you out of bed at all for at least the first three days unless you need to use the restroom. On day four you will need to follow up with me at my office. Until then, your brace will be locked."

Shit! This isn't something I can do by myself. Shit!

"Okay."

"Okay? You don't have any questions for me?"

"I think she's in control freak shock, Doc. Having to depend on someone is not her style."

The surgeon turned back to me. "Well you will have to get over that one quickly. You will need all the help you can get. Is he who will be taking care of you?"

"Yes."

I didn't have a chance to say a word before Mike jumped in.

"Marissa, is he who will be taking care of you?"

He made sure to enunciate my name this time.

"I don't know. I had no idea it was going to be this much work."

"I explained all of this ahead of surgery."

Mike butted in again. "She will be spoiled rotten, Doc. I have my personal medic on hand for anything she might need as well."

"Then it sounds like you would be wise to stay with Mr. Harrison. I will let you all work out the details and will see you in four days. Take care. If you have any questions feel free to call the office exchange." And then he turned and walked out of the room.

Mike sat down on the edge of the bed, rubbing my good leg.

"It's going to be okay, baby. I won't let anything happen."

"That's the problem! Four days with you and nothing can happen? It will be torture the whole time."

He laughed so hard it made the bed shake.

"You will live, I promise. Four days is nothing. It's the weeks after that that will be hard as hell."

"Weeks after that?"

"Oh, Daisy, let's just not worry about it right now."

He was still giggling when the crowd came barreling back in. Before anyone could say a word, Mike yelled, "Doc's orders, she stays with me!"

And it started all over again. This time it was Blythe, Talon and Hudson at my bedside.

"I'm going to miss you. Who else can I get to watch the Kardashians with me?"

"We can still watch it together. We'll just have to talk on the phone through it."

"You won't come back."

"Yes I will, believe me."

Talon reached over and brushed the hair off my forehead.

"I'm gonna miss you. I still feel like all of this is my fault."

"Oh, Talon, it's not your fault. You can't keep feeling like this."

"Dude, she gets to stay at Mike Harrison's house. She should be glad this happened."

Talon gave Hudson the most evil look I have ever seen.

"She just had surgery, asshole!"

"What's going on over here?"

Mike was in-between the two of them before I could blink.

"Whatever it is, it needs to stop. She doesn't need this shit in here..."

While Mike was berating them, Blythe leaned down closer to me. "He's a keeper."

I smiled thinking back to Sabrina's comment about me.

"I'm glad you think so."

"I'm sorry about earlier. I never should have judged him."

"It's okay. You were just looking out for me."

Talon and Hudson were now quiet and Mike moved to the other side of Blythe to get closer to me.

"You hanging in there?"

After he leaned down and kissed me, I begged for another one.

"Just one. We don't need the room to get jealous."

"Who's going to get jealous?"

Mike turned to face the room and everyone was staring at us.

"Point taken."

"Can I get in here? You all have been hogging her." Ash was pushing his way back to me through the crowded space.

Finally he made it and as soon as he was close enough, I threw my arms around him.

"I've missed you and the twins so much."

"You don't have to be a stranger you know. They ask about you all of the time. I know Mike has staked his claim but you are more than welcome to stay with us. Sadie is home and the kids would love having you back."

Tears welled up in my eyes again. I hadn't realized how much I missed him and the twins until I saw him.

"You’re not over here trying to persuade her, are you lover boy?"

"Get out of here, Mike, this is our conversation."

"Nice try but you already have yours now get away from mine."

"Yours? She's your girlfriend? You're ready to tell the world you are taken?"

Imagine that. The room got extremely quiet with everyone staring straight at me. Why me? It was his question to answer!

When he didn't say anything, Heather screamed, "Mike! Answer the question."

He snapped back at her. "Everybody get out. NOW!"

I wanted to leave with them. He was majorly pissed off and I didn't want to hear his excuses. Once everyone was out, Mike closed the door after them and then turned to face me.

"Do you have any idea how hard that was?"

"How was that hard? It was a simple yes or no question."

"You make it sound like I could have answered them."

"You could have."

"No, I couldn't. I have never in my life asked a girl to be my girlfriend and I'm not going to assume that you'd say yes. You may have confessed how you feel for me but it's a whole other thing to say you're ready for the world to know about it. You need to think long and hard about the fact that they're going to attack you. The media is going to want to know who you are and what you’re about. It means you're about to be a celebrity yourself. Do you want that? I mean, I know you want me and nothing in the world feels better than that, but are you sure that you're ready for all that's coming?"

I guess I never put any thought into that part. He was right. It's not like he's Brad Pitt or even close to that kind of level of stature, yet he was still in the media's eye. But even with all of that attached, he was still everything I have ever wanted.

"I will take whatever comes with you if it means you're mine."

He was still standing across the room, with his arms crossed over his chest.

"Are you sure?"

"Well if that's how you are going to officially ask me, you really need to step up your romance factors."

In two seconds he was at the foot of my bed.

"Is that right?"

"Yeah, that's right. I told you before, you're going to have to work for me. It’s time to dig deep and work your ass off."

He laughed and then came to the side of my bed and dropped to one knee.

"Don't you laugh at me, okay? All right, here's your romance. Daisy, you're the very thing that makes my life feel complete. For the first time I have hope that a happily-ever-after can happen for me too, and it's because I have you. Nothing could make me happier than for you to officially be my girl."

I smiled but had to have some more fun with him. Times like these don't happen often.

"Is that it? I didn't hear you ask me yet."

"Oh, you want formal, huh? Okay."

He got up and walked around the room looking for something. I had no idea what he had planned and then, "I will be right back" came out. The door opened and he was gone. What the hell was he doing?

A few minutes later he walked in with a piece of paper folded into a triangle and handed it to me.

"Open it."

I unfolded the corners and sure enough, inside was written out:

Will you be my girlfriend?

Check yes or no

○Yes

○No

I laughed wholeheartedly. He was the cutest man in the world.

"Where's the pen?"

"Oh, shit!"

He looked so proud until I pointed out the one thing he forgot. I watched, still laughing as he raced back out of the room. The door opened again but it wasn't Mike coming back through it.

"Is it safe to come back yet?"

"Sure, come here."

After seeing Ash I realized how much Sadie and had been my everything with me being so far from home.

"Ash didn't mean to piss Mike off."

"Please go tell your husband that I love him and he could never do anything wrong in my eyes."

"Oh, honey, he's not perfect, no man is."

"But somehow you and him make it perfect."

"You will have that someday too, just be patient. So, what did he say?"

"I got it!"

Mike raced back through the door holding up an ink pen, not expecting Sadie to be standing there.

"Obviously I missed something. I'll just go and tell everyone you need a few more minutes."

She walked by Mike and slapped him in the arm playfully before she left the room.

He walked slowly over to me and handed me the pen.

"I have never been so nervous before." He wasn't serious in the slightest.

"Oh, shut up."

I checked “No” just to be a brat, folded the note back up and handed it to him. He jerked it from me and opened it, only to drop the piece of paper to the ground.

"If you weren't injured I would tackle you right now and tickle you to death."

"But I am, so, you can't."

I stuck my tongue out at him to push his buttons.

"You are so much more to me than you know, Daisy."

"Well, now that I'm your girlfriend you can show me just what you mean."

He smiled and then gave me a kiss I will never forget. "My girlfriend."

"Yes, Mike, you have your first girlfriend."

Chapter 15

The time came for me to be released from the hospital quicker than I thought it would. It seems hospitals only keep you as long as they have to, which was a whole forty-eight hours from when I got to the emergency room. Let’s just forget how scared the patient is to go home with her new boyfriend, I mean don't they know priorities?

Mike had his friend Chris meet us to insure that I was comfortable on the ride home. What I meant to say was his house. Nothing about that ride made me feel like I was going home. I barely knew Chris other than he was Mike's medic and Kate's friend. I'd seen him at Brooklyn and Anthony's events but we had never had a conversation other than the casual hello. Now Mike basically sicced him on me.

"Mike! I'm fine. Will you stop already?"

We hadn't even gotten to his house yet and this was the fourth time he pulled the car over to check on me.

"You shush. Chris, is her leg okay? That last turn I took a little sharper than I should have."

"She's fine! Keep driving and just get us there already."

It was hard sitting in the back seat. Truthfully my leg hurt like hell after that turn but telling him would only lengthen the journey.

"Don't snap at me, asshole. I'm just worried about her."

"Well she would be better if you would just get there so we could get her out of this damn car."

"Boys, stop fighting."

As soon as he pulled onto the road he quickly pulled back off.

"What the hell is the problem now?"

"Get out."

Obviously he wasn't talking to me. I couldn't get out by myself if I tried.

"What?"

"You're driving, now get out."

Chris grabbed the door handle saying, "This is just fucking stupid."

Mike was already out of the driver’s seat and climbing in the back with me before Chris made it around the car.

"I'm sorry, Daisy. I can't sit up there with you back here by yourself."

"Mike, I just want out of this car."

"We'll be home soon, baby."

And there was that word again: home. I wanted my mom and dad more than anything in that moment. I hadn't even called them yet to tell them what happened. I knew they would be on the first flight out here if they knew I was in the hospital. Telling them after I got to Mike's just seemed like the best choice.

Chris finally pulled the car into the garage about ten minutes later. Mike made him grab my lower half while he held my upper body, as they carried me into the house. Talk about feeling helpless.

"Surely there has to be a way for me to get there without you carrying me."

"Shhh, you will be in bed in no time."

"Quit shushing me!"

Chris stayed quiet but his expression clearly read "This is bullshit."

After bumping into three different corners I was finally set down in a bed. The softest most comfortable bed on the planet, I might add. Every pillow Mike stacked for me to rest against smelled just like him. Chris went and grabbed more from another room and used them to prop my leg up.

"All right, she's here. I'm going home and getting some rest. I wrote down the schedule for her meds and left it on the counter. Don't forget to stay on top of this. If she goes longer than four hours between each dose she will be in horrible pain. Got it?"

"Got it."

“Okay, I’ll come by tomorrow and check up on her therapy."

"I know it's late, sorry, man. I’ll talk to you in the morning about how often you will be here with her."

"Sounds good. See ya later, Marissa. If you need anything just call me."

"Why would she need you? I'm here."

Mike was so caveman about this whole thing it cracked me up.

"Thanks, Chris, but I doubt I will want for anything with him around."

He laughed knowing I was right and then he and Mike walked out of the room leaving me alone. I looked around and couldn't believe where I was. Mike's bedroom!

The bed frame was black with huge masculine posts on all four corners. The bedding was a soft grey that matched the darker shade on the walls. It was definitely a man’s room. No signs of a pale yellow that would fit perfectly with the colors he already had going. That would be the addition of a woman's touch.

A huge flat screen TV was mounted on the wall opposite from where I was sitting, so after a while I got bored and wanted to turn it on. I looked on the nightstand next to me for the remote but nothing was there. I found a drawer I could barely reach but somehow I managed to crack it open hoping it would be in there somewhere, wrong again. Condoms, lube, you name it it was in there but no remote.

"What are you doing?"

I jumped back, closing it as fast as I could, like a kid getting caught with their hand in the cookie jar.

"I was looking for the remote."

"Well, it surely isn't in that drawer but I guess you figured that out already." He said, smiling.

"Yeah, I sure did."

He walked over and sat down next to me on the other side of the bed, grabbing something off the other nightstand on his way. Sure enough he had the remote in hand.

"I sleep on this side."

"Oh."

I wasn't sure how to feel about the stuff I found. I knew he had a large past of sleeping with women but finding evidence of that fact sucked. Being here all of a sudden felt weird and wrong.

"Look at me, Daisy."

I hadn't realized I was staring down at my own hands in my lap until he called for my attention. Looking up at him reminded me of all the times I prayed he would see me. His eyes twinkled in the low light of the room when he said, "I'm happy you're here. Not under these circumstances but just happy I get to have you."

"Can I be honest?"

"Sure. I can't say that's what I thought you'd say back but go ahead."

"I don't want to sound like I don't appreciate all that you're doing but I hate that I am imposing like this."

"What are you talking about? I wanted you here before you ever hurt yourself. It's like it's my birthday or something."

He scooted over to me and put his head in my lap.

"See, this way we can watch TV and you can rub my head at the same time. Win, win."

My hand went to his head without thinking while he was still staring up at me with those gorgeous eyes.

"Doesn't it bother you that I haven't showered?"

"Not one bit. Now, your breath, on the other hand, is something totally different. I have braved through the whole day so I think you should reward me."

I started pushing him off me but he wouldn't budge.

"What do you think I could possibly do, Mike? I'm crippled."

"That you are. Maybe sleeping next to me will just have to do."

"I can't really cuddle, you know."

"But I can cuddle you."

He turned on the TV and in seconds he was asleep. I thought about asking him to grab my phone so I could call my parents but never could I disrupt such a beautiful sight. I continued to rub his head until I couldn't keep my eyes open myself.

***

"Ouch! Oooowwwwww! Oh my God!"

I opened my eyes just as Mike was jumping off of me half asleep and falling to the floor. I continued to scream as he stood up and looked at the clock.

"Shit! I'm so sorry, Daisy. I'll go get them, hold on."

He ran for my pain meds as I lay there in horrific agony. Hell, it hurt like a son-of-a-bitch. It didn't take long before Mike was running back into the room with a glass of water and my pills. I couldn’t wait to have the pain stop. I was so close to getting my relief too, before Mike nailed his foot on the door frame. The glass went flying in the air while the water came right at me, soaking the sheets in the process as Mike went tumbling to the floor.

"Fuck!"

He was rolling around holding his right foot as I sat there helpless. My pain was unbearable but I couldn't help but laugh at him.

"Get up! You need to get me those pills or I'm going kill you when I'm better, I swear it."

He struggled, pushing himself up by using the end of the bed.

"You're lucky I like you or I would make you wait longer. Don’t laugh at me. That hurt."

"I can't imagine the pain you're in right now. I'm sure it's probably like having your knee cut on. I mean that's got to feel bad. Come on now, Mike, this really hurts."

"I'm sorry, babe, I know it does. Hold on, I'll go get you more water."

He hobbled out of the room and was back seconds later with another glass. I took the pills and threw my head back as the tears rolled down my cheeks once I closed my eyes. The throbbing going on in my knee was the worst pain I have ever felt. His weight sunk the mattress letting me know he was on the bed and making his way to me, but there was no opening my eyes to see him.

"I'm sorry, Daisy, I should never have fallen asleep. How hard would it have been to set an alarm or something? I feel awful, baby."

He brushed my tears away with his thumbs as they fell. I didn't want to cry but the pain gave me no choice in the matter.

I felt his breath on my lips and then the softest brush of his tongue before he came to kiss me. The last thing in the world I wanted was to kiss, well that was until he kissed me. Somehow it made me think of nothing else. The pain disappeared as his tongue met with mine. His hands were on each side of my face and then I felt his body move even closer to mine. We never broke that kiss until he tried climbing over me.

"OOOWWWWWW!"

"OH SHIT! God, I'm sorry!" He jumped off the bed completely, throwing his hands over his face. I only know this because I swear my eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

"I keep hurting you! Why do you keep getting hurt around me? All I wanted to do was take your mind off of the pain for two seconds. Why does this keep happening to me?"

"YOU? Get over your pity party already! It was an accident."

He flew back onto the bed grabbing my face. "I feel like I'm screwing all of this up. You're going to hate me by the time you leave, aren't you?"

"I need to pee."

"What?"

"It's not what I planned to say either but I just realized I have to go, BAD and I don’t have the time to make you feel better, okay?"

"Are you serious?"

"No, Mike, I thought I would joke right now."

"Don't snap at me."

"What the hell else can I do? I can't walk, Harrison. Carry me or I'm letting loose in your bed."

"That's it."

He jumped off and then walked around the bed to my side, scooping me up like a rag doll. Once he got me to the toilet we both just looked at each other.

"I can't do this with you in here."

"I don't want to be here when you do this."

"Good. Set me down."

"How?"

"I don’t know. Why didn't they tell us how to do this?"

"I'm sure if we get you on your good leg I can pull your pants down for you..."

"Oh, I'm sure you can do that too."

"Stop it. If I get you on the toilet, you have to give me to the count of three to get out before you go, okay?"

"Just put me down."

He set me down slowly on my right leg.

"It's good. I'm good."

"Okay, can you let me take down your pants without getting me horny?" He laughed but I rolled my eyes.

"Did you really just say that?"

"I'm a guy, Daisy. Looking at you without clothes on is going to do something to any man with blood running through his veins."

"Just pull them down and run then. I'm about to pee on myself."

He did just what I said. Pulled, picked me up, sat me down and ran. Chicken shit. That or a sex deprived man. Either way I never felt better emptying my bladder. When it was time to stand up, I tried to do it myself but learned very quickly the drugs had kicked in and I fell to the floor.

"Mike!"

He burst through the door, rushing to me saying, "Why didn’t you call me? Stupid woman, I would have helped you."

"I know you would but I was trying to do it myself."

He scooped me back into his arms and started carrying me again.

"My pants?"

"We can worry about them when I get you back in bed."

"This doesn't bother you?"

"Taking care of you and you trying to do it yourself bothers me. You being naked is no longer an issue."

He set me back down on the bed and pulled up my pants.

"Thank you."

"I'd do anything for you. Now that you're all good we can go back to sleep, right? I set an alarm this time, it won't happen again. I'm so fucking tired my head is spinning. It's three o'clock in the morning, babe."

"I'm okay."

He crawled in beside me, resting his head back on my stomach. My hand went to his head and seconds later we were both sound asleep.

***

I woke up this time so hungry I could eat an elephant. The smell floating through the air was absolutely amazing and encouraging my stomach to rumble. Peppers and bacon were the main thing that caught my attention and then I realized Mike was still sleeping on me.

"Mike." I shoved him. "Mike, wake up. Somebody is here."

"Shhh, Daisy, I'm still tired."

I shoved him again harder. "Mike! Wake up!"

This time his head popped up and then his eyes came into focus.

"What time is it?"

"Who cares? Someone’s here!"

It didn't register at first and then you could see it click when his expression changed. He jumped out of bed and ran out of the room only for me to stay put and wonder who the hell I could now hear him talking to. I waited for him to come back but after a while I lost all my patience.

"Mike?"

"Mike."

"Mike!"

His head popped around the corner with a mouth full of food in it.

"Who's here?"

I actually had to wait for him to quit chewing to get an answer.

"Oh, it's just—"

"Hello, dear. You poor thing. Are you hungry? Let me get you some more pillows to stack behind you so I can bring you a plate."

Janet, Mike's mother, came into the room and just took over.

"Now, normally we have a rule against eating in bed but surely this is as good of an excuse as any. Do you need anything else? Oh, and what do you like to drink with breakfast? I brought orange juice, apple juice and milk. You young ones all drink coffee now so if you would like that, I will have to still make it."

The whole time she spoke she wrestled with the pillows under my leg and the blankets making sure I was comfortable. "Janet, you didn't have to do all of this."

"Now don't be silly. I hear my son finally has a girlfriend only to find out at the same time she's stuck in bed and helpless. That just won't do. Whatever you need, I'm here."

She patted my good leg and then walked away smiling. Mike was still standing at the doorway now wearing a smile to match his mother's.

"I was going to say my mom is here."

"Yes, she is, isn't she."

"You're going to be treated like a queen now. If none of the girls have told you than you're in for it. Mom always wanted girls and never got any, obviously. She spoils Heather and Kate rotten. Welcome to the club, Daisy."

"This is crazy. Does she cook breakfast for you every day?"

"None of this is for me, babe. It's all for you."

Janet walked into the room with a steaming hot plate full of scrambled eggs mixed with peppers and cheese, sausage, bacon and biscuits and gravy.

"Mike, go get her something to eat off of. A tray or something." When he didn't move she screamed, "Now!"

"Yes, Mom."

I had never seen him scurry away so fast.

"Boys. What would they ever do without us?"

Mike came back in with a cutting board.

"Are you kidding, boy? I asked for a tray. She can't eat off of a cutting board! Where's all the sense I put into you? It probably got knocked out with all that fighting you do."

"I don't have a tray, Mom."

"Well, then this will have to do but the next thing on my list is getting you some serving trays. She can't keep eating off of a cutting board now can she?"

"No ma’am."

I wanted to laugh but thought it would be disrespectful so I held it in the best I could.

"Now go get yourself something to eat while Marissa and I have a chat. Go on."

Mike looked back and forth between us, threw his hands in the air and then walked away.

Janet sat down on the bed beside me after setting up my plate.

"That boy has always been my biggest lover. I'm sure now that he finally found someone to give it all too, it can be a little overwhelming, huh?"

I had to wait to swallow before I could answer her. Those eggs were incredible.

"At times. But, Janet, I feel the same way he does. It scares me a little but we both are just taking things as they come."

"Smart girl. I've always hoped he would act on his feelings for you. A mother knows her son. And the way he's looked at you for the last year is unmistakable. I just wanted to know if you were in this the way he is. I know you have a good heart, honey, but his has never been broken before. If you hurt him, it will crush him. Do you understand what I'm saying?"

"Yes ma’am but I could never hurt him. He's my everything."

She patted my leg again and then stood up.

"Good to hear, dear. Welcome to the family." She yelled over her shoulder, "You can stop eavesdropping and come in now" and sure enough Mike walked in. "Some things never change." She patted his back laughing and then walked out of the room.

Mike stayed in the doorway resting his body against the frame. "Sorry about my mom."

"Don’t be sorry, she loves you and just worries about you."

"That she does and always will, even if she makes me sound like a pussy. Anyway, is there anything I can get you right now? Do you want some fruit?"

"She brought fruit?"

He smiled and then turned to walk away. "Let me go get you some, baby."

Other than a few bathroom breaks here and there, Mike and I spent the rest of the day in bed watching movies. Janet made sure we had meals and Chris came by to check on me and do my therapy. In fact, the rest of the three days went pretty much the same way. We laughed, sharing stories of our childhood. I cringed at all the gross injuries he described from fighting. Overall we got to know a lot about each other being trapped in bed.

***

The morning of my first appointment came and I wasn't so happy after all to see the surgeon. I never wanted to overstay my welcome with Mike but it hadn't felt that way, he truly wanted me there and I wasn't sure I wanted to leave.

"You ready, babe? We need to get going."

"As ready as I can be."

Mike had Blythe bring over some of my clothes and things so I wouldn't be stuck in his pajamas all the time, which I didn't mind. She had also talked to all of my professors for me and got my assignments. I did eventually get around to calling my parents and boy were they pissed that I waited as long as I did. After speaking with Bryan he knew I was in good hands and just begged me to be more careful. All in all I was actually feeling a lot better. I even managed to get ready on one leg but something about seeing this doctor worried me.

"Hey, what's wrong? And don't lie to me, I can tell it's something."

"I don't want to go."

"What do you mean you don't want to go? Why wouldn't you?"

"No reason."

He grabbed my face and forced me to make eye contact. "You do realize that he very well could unlock your brace. That means back to mobility, Daisy, which would be awesome."

"Why are you in such a hurry to get rid of me?"

His hand dropped and his mouth went with it. "What in the hell would make you go there?"

"Why else would you want me mobile? I figured you were in Heaven with me stuck in your bed."

"You need to get a few things straight and please forgive my rudeness ahead of time. I need you to get better because not only do I hate to see you in pain but there are plenty of other things I want happening with you in my bed. You in my bed, did you still hear that? You're not going anywhere."

I started laughing once I realized how stupid it was to forget that he was all man. Of course he wanted me better for multiple reasons including fooling around, what was I thinking?

"Oh, I guess I just like it here way more than I thought I would."

He ran his hands up and down my arms. "Glad to hear it, babe, ‘cause you're not going anywhere."

I smiled but then it fell when I remembered I had a life I needed to be living outside of these walls. Somehow my time with him let me forget about all that.

"I just realized I have no choice. I have to leave."

"No, you don't. You can get back to your classes, sure, but you can come back here every night just like I suggested originally."

"Let's just go, we're going to be late."

"That didn't sound like what I want to hear but we can talk more in the car. You're not leaving, Daisy, I just got you."

He picked me up and carried me out to the garage which had become my means for transportation lately. When I reminded myself about how he put off his training, agents and promo stuff to stay with me, I fell in love with him all over again.

"You will have me forever, Mike. No matter where I am."

He opened the door and sat me in his car. "Just stay with me for a little while longer. Promise me."

I got to say "I promise" before he closed the door and walked away.

***

The surgeon did release me to crutches just like Mike had said. He also told me I could go back to my classes in three weeks as long as I was cleared by my physical therapist. Orthoscopic surgery heals way faster, I guess. That meant only three weeks left with Mike and it made my heart ache. Without me hurting myself, we never would have had this time together. Four days solid of nothing but laughing and learning. I loved every minute of it and knew after the next couple of weeks it would be that much harder to leave. On the positive side we could get back to being normal.

We got back to the car with me hobbling on new crutches. It was going to take me a while to get used to them but I liked the idea of gaining some independence after all. Mike laughed at my attempts at first but then applauded my efforts the closer we got until I reached the hood without stumbling, but then something changed.

"Quit smiling."

"Why? This is great. No more having to feel like a helpless person. No more having you carry me to the bathroom. No more of you having to do anything. This is awesome."

"I'm glad you think so."

He opened my car door and for the first time walked away without helping me in. Several weeks ago I would have gladly gotten in by myself but now I missed it and wanted it back.

I watched through the car as he got in his seat and started the engine, never moving to get in myself.

"What are you waiting for? Get in."

He just snapped at me! What the hell?

"I don't do that, remember?"

"Well, you sure sound like you don't need me for anything anymore, so get in."

"Why are you being an asshole?"

"Why aren't you being your normal stubborn self? You wanted this, now you got it."

I didn't move. Everything in me wanted to turn and walk away. But first, it would be more like hobble and second, I had way more to stick around and fight for. I wasn't giving up this easy.

"Get over yourself. I wasn't saying I don't enjoy how you take care of me or appreciate what you do. I simply forgot how good it feels to have some independence. Why are you being such a baby?"

He turned off the engine, got out and slammed his door before walking back over to me. Boy was he pissed off.

"You have no idea what I feel like I'm losing here. If you're this excited now, how are you going to be about going back to your dorm or getting back to your classes?"

"Are you kidding me? You can't possibly think that I want to stay helpless."

"You sure sounded that way before we left!"

"You are being ridiculous! I don't want to lose anything we have, ever. Why would you even doubt that?"

"I don't know, maybe because the last time we were apart you were hooking up with someone else."

"Wait, WHAT? You are talking out your ass right now."

"Then please explain to me how that dude got the impression you were open for any man to take? Huh?"

"You have lost your mind, Michael Harrison."

"Funny you call my name but have no answer to my question. That says a lot, Daisy."

I was done. This conversation was going nowhere but downward and I was getting tired of standing in a parking lot arguing.

I pushed past him as best I could and set the crutches on the floor board before I grabbed ahold of the handle on the door and attempted to push myself up with one leg.

"Just stop it! You're going to hurt yourself."

His hands grabbed my waist and instantly I was shoving them away.

"Get off of me. I can do it myself."

"The hell you can. Knock it off."

I was still pushing his hands away any time they came in contact with my body.

"That's it!"

I was scooped up, spun away from the car and then set down on my one foot.

"What the hell is the point in this?"

"Tell me what happened that night."

"You brought me over here so I had no chance of going anywhere without my crutches. That's bullshit, Mike."

"Tell me. It's eating me up inside. The idea that you're leaving and going back there to whoever he is is killing me and I've been sitting on this for days."

"What are you doing to yourself? There was no guy. No guy! I was pissed at you and all men for that matter. I blew Gabriel off and would have done the same to any guy that approached me. You really need to get past this."

"So you're telling me that he was just saying it to piss me off?"

"It worked, obviously."

"I don't want to lose you and I feel like this is the first step."

"Because I can actually take a step again? Knock this off. We have been great and now that things are getting back to normal you get insecure. Stop it."

"Do you love me?"

"Why are you asking me this?"

"Do you?"

"Of course I do."

"Then show me."

He grabbed my face and smashed his lips to mine. We had kissed over the last couple of days but nothing like this. His mouth felt like Heaven as he shared it with mine. Getting lost in him came so easy. As he slowed down and eventually pulled away I'd hoped this stupid argument would be over.

"Okay, I'm convinced. Let's go home."

"Just like that?"

"Just like that."

"I'm pretty sure you're bipolar. Your mood swings are insane."

"I'm only crazy for you, Daisy."

Chapter 16

Two weeks had flown by faster than we ever would have wanted. Time wasn't on our side but we agreed not to talk about it and then just maybe it wouldn't feel real. It was only five short days before I had to move back into my dorms and our fairy tale would end.

I was dreaming about what it would feel like to be intimate with Mike again. How good it felt when he kissed me passionately and didn't have to hold back. How much I loved when he would run his hands all over my body. All of a sudden I woke up only to feel Mike was really kissing up my neck.

"Best way to wake up ever."

He didn't respond. He just continued to turn me on, which wasn't hard to do after the dream I just had. My pain level was finally tolerable enough that I was ready and willing for whatever he had planned.

Mike looked at me with a devil’s grin making me more excited than anything of what was coming. I hoped more than anything it would be me. He slowly slid back down the bed kissing me again, this time on my stomach. Flattening his palms against my skin he lifted my shirt up while his tongue followed. Goose bumps took over my body when I felt his mouth hit the underside of my breast. I missed him this way. We had only had a few chances and they were cut short for one reason or another.

"Are you cold, Daisy? I can warm you up."

His voice was still raspy from sleep which only made it that much sexier. I couldn't respond. Everything in me wanted him to keep going higher. Sure enough, my shirt rose over my breasts, exposing my now very erect nipples. The closer his tongue got to touching one of them, the louder my voice carried until he took the entire thing in his mouth.

"Oh my God!"

I practically had an orgasm the second his mouth closed around it. He rolled his tongue and then let me go for the sole purpose of torturing me when he blew across it.

"Mike!"

"You have to calm down. You're bucking and screaming, getting me all worked up and there isn't much more we can do."

"I need you."

"Please, Daisy, you know we can't. You're just making this that much harder on me."

I sat straight up.

"I'm making it harder? You just ran your tongue all over my body and then told me we can't. You're the one making this harder."

"I know I did and I shouldn't have." His hands went to his face, rubbing them up and down, only to let them drop seconds later to his lap. "It's just torture. You've been in my bed every night for weeks and all I can think about is to feel you, kiss you, pleasure you. I'm getting weak."

"Okay, maybe we could just use our mouths."

"WHAT? You can't say things like that!"

"Like what?"

"We can't do anything at all right now and the thought of me in your mouth is more than I can handle. Stop, please!"

He got up and went to brush his teeth. After I heard the water turn off I moved to the edge of the bed and grabbed my brace, strapping it on.

I was almost through the door when Mike turned and grabbed me, forcing me to land on the counter.

"I need you too. What are we going to do?"

"I already told you. You just won't let me say it anymore."

"Tonight. We will find a way tonight. Right now I have to get in the shower and get going. I haven't been to the gym in almost a week."

Mike had a fight coming up he had to train for, so things needed to change whether we wanted it to or not.

"Tonight it is stud."

"Don't talk like that, it's getting impossible to not want to bend you over and do everything I've been dreaming of."

"Get in the shower, Mike, and make sure its cold water."

He slapped my butt and then let his shorts drop to the floor.

"How do you like it?" He took it in his hand and stroked it. "Does it look good to you?"

"What are you doing and why?"

"Do you like what you see?"

I covered my eyes and yelled, "Stop it!"

"Now you know how it feels for any guy that looks at you. They want it, but can't have it. It's frustrating. More so than I ever thought."

"Are you prepared to break your rule already? Because you know I am."

"Get out! I need to get away from you as soon as I can or I'm going to do things I promised myself we were going to wait for."

"You put me up here, so I guess I'm staying."

I drug my shirt over my breasts and then yawned intentionally as I lifted my arms to pull it off.

"Looks like I can play this game too."

"That’s it!"

He came over and lifted me off the counter with one hand, tearing my panties off with the other. I was in complete shock. So much so that I couldn't do anything but sit there after he sat me back down and dropped to his knees between my legs. His hands pulled my thighs apart and then his mouth came crashing down on me. I couldn't believe how good it felt. His tongue dove in and then his fingers joined. Once they were inside me, I knew it wasn't going to be long before I came all over his mouth.

"I'm so close. Oh my God, Mike, please don't stop."

He never took me from his mouth but dove his fingers in harder, pressing against the one spot that sent me over the edge. I screamed at the top of my lungs as I contracted continuously.

When he pulled back I was panting, unable to catch my breath more or less say something.

"Do you feel better now?"

Still unable to respond, I just nodded my head and "Uh huh" came out mumbled.

"Glad I could leave you speechless."

He stood back up and set me down from the counter, not realizing my leg was still weak to have to carry the weight of my whole body. He must have seen me wobble a bit because the next thing I knew he was grabbing on to me.

"Whoa, hold on there."

"Thank you."

It was the first thing I was able to say but I wasn't sure I made it clear that I was thanking him for everything.

He held onto me until I was confident I wasn't going to fall over, then gave me a quick kiss.

"I'd do anything for you, girl." He winked. I guess he knew it after all.

"What about you?"

"Don't worry about me. I gotta get going anyway. Tonight will come soon enough."

I felt bad being the only one who got relief, but I knew that tonight was going to be amazing. I was going to make sure of it.

***

I heard a knock at the door several hours after Mike left for the day, knowing it had to be Chris. Before I could get to it I heard the door open and then "Hello".

"You didn't have to knock."

I was getting around a lot better with the new brace. It allowed me to bend my knee but answering the door wasn't a speedy task being that it was across the house from the living room.

"What if you were naked?"

"Well first, you didn't waste any time opening the door after you knocked if I was and second, you're gay, it wouldn't matter."

"You want me to see you naked?"

"What? No! I was just saying you wouldn't mind."

He started laughing and said, "You're right about that but Mike would for sure."

"Good point."

"Are you ready? I need to get to work, I have a few patients ahead of you."

"Yeah, let me grab my bags."

"Bags?"

"Mike made lunch and a few snacks that I had to promise him I would eat."

"Are you kidding me?"

I walked over to the counter in the kitchen and grabbed one of the bags holding it up for Chris to see.

"Does it look like it?"

"My God, you would think the dude never had a girlfriend before."

"He hasn't."

"Shut up!"

"Really, I'm the first."

"Well, that explains a lot. You, poor thing, are getting swallowed up. He's so controlling over you."

"He just cares."

"A little too much if you ask me."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"You might love it now but it will grow old fast. My boyfriend in high school tried that too, it didn't work out too well for us obviously."

"Well, we're different. He is perfect just the way he is."

"Uh huh. You about ready? We need to get going."

He walked over to the counter, grabbed my bags for me and then turned to walk out the door, holding it open for me to pass through. He obviously didn't believe me that Mike and I were going to be fine and it bothered me enough to say something.

"You don't think we can make it?"

"I think sometimes when things are too strong they become fragile and can crumble to pieces with just one blow."

I didn't have a comeback to that. He made perfect sense but that wasn't Mike and me. We were as good as it gets in my head.

I walked past him going straight for his car without a word.

"Don't get me wrong, Marissa, I have never seen him this happy and I have you to thank for that."

He opened my car door and waited for me to have a hold of the door before walking away. I sat down and buckled myself in without responding. He still didn't believe in us and it bothered me.

Once he was seated and we were pulling out onto the street he broke the silence.

"Are you mad at me? I didn't mean to upset you. I just want it to work with you guys and I feel like some space will be a good thing once you’re a little better. But that's just my opinion, I'm not God. I can't predict the future."

I remained quiet. I knew he had our best interest at heart but I didn't want to hear any negative side to our situation. Mike and I hadn't had it easy so far but we were stronger now than ever.

"Do I just keep putting my foot in my mouth with you or what? Don't listen to anything I have to say. I talk out of my ass a lot."

I smiled, still looking down at my lap.

"Well, at least I earned a smile."

He patted my leg and then we continued to drive until we got to his office in silence.

After we pulled in, Chris asked me to stay put so he could get my door. I knew I needed to get over it but I guess my fear was that he was right and it didn't sit well with me at all.

My door opened and Chris held out his hand for me to take stopping my train of thought.

"You have to stop moping. Mike will kill me if he knew that I upset you. What can I do to make it right?"

I reached for his hand letting him pull me from the car.

"You didn't do anything wrong. You just said what you feel."

"Honey, I should have kept it to myself. You are amazingly beautiful. Mike has every reason to be scared he could lose you in a minute flat. As long as you can handle that you will be just fine."

"I can and know we will."

"Let's get you inside. I have a patient probably waiting on me already."

When we walked in the door I found Chad sitting at the appointment desk and his wife Kara standing next to him holding their son Alex.

"Look at you! Kate told me what happened. How are you feeling?"

"I'm okay. I can't wait to get this brace off though. How are you guys?"

"We're good. But girl, you know as long as you need help Mike will be spoiling you rotten. Stay that way as long as you can."

"Neither of us can wait until I can chuck this thing."

"I can't believe you two are finally together. I remember back when Kate got married how much you two looked at each other. What the hell took so long?"

Chad sat straight up in his chair.

"Kara! Leave her alone."

"Don't correct me. You know full well they should have done this years ago. Shit or get off the pot if you ask me."

"Nobody asked you. And watch your mouth around our son."

"Oh, kiss it, Chad. Alex, you know Mommy has a potty mouth don't you?" She tickled his belly making him laugh. "You just can't say what Mommy does until you're a big boy, got it?"

"Got it, Momma."

Alex was the same age as Brooklyn but his speech was far better than even the twins which worried me. Kara could tell him all she wants that he can't say those words but he was going to be running around screaming “fuck” in no time.

"How are Kate and Tony? I haven't seen anybody since the hospital. To tell you the truth, I can't believe nobody has come to visit."

"You do know Mike wouldn't let them right?"

"What?"

Chris cleared his throat before he said, "I'm going to start getting ready. I'll see you guys later."

He walked away and then I turned back to Kara.

"Mike told people not to come see me?"

"Kara, don't get in the middle of this."

She set Alex down and gave Chad a dirty look before coming over to me.

"He just wanted time alone with you."

"Don't you think he could have shared this little bit of info with me?"

"Call him. I'm sure he will explain."

I pulled my phone out of my purse and dialed. It rang and rang until he answered, "What's wrong? Is something the matter? I'm on my way."

He didn't give me the chance to say a word before I could hear him walking fast.

"Stop! I'm fine."

"Are you sure?"

"Well, not really. Did you tell all of my friends to not come see me?"

Quiet.

"Did you?"

More silence

"MIKE!"

"Fine. Yes, I did. But only because I didn't want a bunch of people over nonstop and not letting you rest."

"That's no fair and you know it. I should be able to see them. They're like family. You had no right making that call for me."

"We will talk about this later."

"No we will talk about this now. Apologize!"

"For what? Caring about you? Never."

"That wasn't caring. That was pure selfishness. You wanted me to yourself just say it."

"I'm not going to fight with you, Daisy, so stop."

"Oh, I'll stop."

I hung up. I wanted to throw my phone across the room I was so mad.

"No apology, huh?"

Kara knew full well he hadn't.

"Not even close to one."

My phone started to ring but I didn't answer it. Chad looked at me with one eyebrow raised. "You might want to answer that and get it over with."

"I could but I'm not going to."

It stopped only to start again seconds later.

"WHAT?" I lied, okay. He wasn't going to quit calling. I had to answer.

"Listen to me right now. Do not ever hang up on me again. Do you understand?"

Click.

I brought the phone down onto the desk top and said, "You might want to tell him to stop calling. It will upset your patients."

Chad held up his hands. "I'm not getting in this."

It began to ring again when Kara grabbed the phone and hit answer. "Sorry, I didn't know that you didn't tell her."

"No, she doesn't want to talk to you right now.

"I don't think that would be a good idea either.

"Do what you want, but you know what I think?"

I stood there staring at her as she rolled her eyes but when she pointed to the ground I knew she meant he was coming there. I jerked the phone from her yelling into it, "I'm mad at you and want space. Don't you get that?"

His voice was now low. His temper must have worn down.

"Listen to me, Daisy. I am sorry I made that choice, but I'm not sorry I got that time with you. You need to calm down and don't you ever hang up on me again—"

"Don't tell me what I can and can't do. You can keep your sorry if it comes with strings attached."

"Are you just trying to keep this argument going? I said I was sorry! I'm not going to kiss your ass for days over it."

"You know what?"

"What?"

"We're going to have a party tonight. You can do all the cooking and cleaning. I am inviting everyone. My friends, our friends, all of them, and you will do it with a smile."

He stayed quiet. I looked over at Kara and Chad. She was smiling huge while he looked confused.

"Fine! I will be there in three hours to pick you up. Goodbye.

"Goodbye."

Kara walked over and raised her hands in the air. "That was awesome! Party time!"

I didn't feel awesome. I felt awful, actually. Nothing about yelling and being mad at him made me feel good. He had no right making that decision for me but I knew it came from a good place. And maybe he was right. If Sadie and Heather had their way, they would have camped out at the foot of the bed with me. What kind of time would I have gotten to have with him? The only thing he should have done differently was talked to me about it.

"Kara you can stop celebrating now. Look at her, she's not happy about this."

Chad was right but it would all be fixed tonight. I may have spoken too soon about the party but I promised him tonight would be special and I was determined to make sure it would be.

After Chris saw his morning appointments we worked on my therapy again.

"Your doctor is going to be very impressed with your range of motion all ready. I know I am. You just might end up losing this brace sooner than later."

"Really? That would be fantastic."

"Yes, really."

We did a few more stretches before I asked, "So, are you coming to the party tonight?"

"You're really going to hold him to that?"

"Yes, I am. I haven't seen anybody in weeks. This gives us the opportunity to still be together but spend time with all of them too. Win, win. So, are you coming?"

"Yeah, I'll be there, but you might want to tread lightly with him."

"Chris?"

"Yes."

"Please stop. I appreciate your advice but can you give it to me when I ask for it?"

He looked shocked and to tell you the truth I was too. It was rude and I could have said it better.

"I'm sorry. That came out wrong."

"No, it didn't. You're right. I have no business telling you how to make a relationship work when I haven't figured it out myself."

"Let's just change the subject."

"Sounds good to me. So, tell me about school. Has it been hard keeping up on your work since you haven't been to class?"

"Thank you."

"For what."

"Making that easy."

"I wasn't doing that. I really want to know about your grades."

He was smiling and I knew then why Kate and Mike respected him so much. He really was a great guy.

"I bet you do," I said, laughing. "But to answer your question, school has always been easy for me. I'm no genius but I get through it okay."

"I was a punk back then. I partied way too hard and only studied the night before exams. I'm lucky as hell I was smart and managed to do well."

"Glad to hear I wasn’t the only one."

We both turned to see Mike standing in the doorway. I didn't expect him so early and was nervous after the last time we talked. Thank God Chris broke the awkward silence.

"What's up, man? How was the workout?"

"Can't say it was easy. My mind was on a certain girl instead of what I was supposed to be focusing on." He said looking straight at me. "Do you mind if I have a few words with you alone?"

Chris stood up from his stool and winked at me before he walked out of the room. It took a few more seconds of him staring at me before he said anything else.

"Are you still mad at me?"

I thought before I spoke. My first instinct was to tell him no and that I was sorry for snapping at him but I didn't do that. I said what needed to be said.

"I wish you wouldn't have done it or at least would have told me. There's nothing like being blindsided with something like that. I felt stupid. Like I was a puppet and you were controlling every move I make."

"I just wanted to protect you."

"From my friends? I'm not your property, Mike, I'm your girlfriend. There is a difference."

"I'm sorry."

He walked over to the table where I was and grabbed Chris's stool to sit on.

"I promise to never do something like that again. I'll talk to you first. I won't ever keep a secret from you again. I will tell you everything. You've become my best friend, Daisy."

"I'm going to hold you to that you know?"

"I hope you do. I just can't let anything happen to you."

"Nothing is going to happen to me that will take me away from you."

"You're right about that.”

Chapter 17

Word traveled fast and sure enough, by eight o'clock we had a house full of people. I think what shocked me the most was watching Avery walk in the door hand in hand with Jordan. I had no idea how they worked it out, or even what happened with Allison. Being away from all of my friends hit me hard. Life didn't stop for them like it had in my mind. I really thought I would go back and nothing would have changed. I was wrong. Hudson was even hanging on Blythe's every word. The only person that seemed to be exactly what I left behind was Talon.

"Come here, Marissa. Man, have I missed you."

He pulled me into a hug that felt so good to get. Talon was always one of those people that I could count on for anything.

"I've been good. Therapy seems to be going great and it looks like I'll be back at school on Sunday."

"No way! That's awesome. It'll be good to have everything back to normal again."

"That's what's blowing my mind. How did everything get fixed? What happened with Blythe and Hudson and how the heck did Jordan get Avery back?"

"You don't know?"

"Obviously not. What happened?"

"Shit hit the fan is what happened. Blythe overheard Allison telling some girl that it was all a lie. That she got what she wanted and knocked Avery off her pedestal."

"NO WAY!"

"Just listen it gets better. So Blythe obviously told Avery and the next morning at breakfast, Avery walked up to Allison while she was eating and just bitch slapped her in front of everyone."

"Shut up!"

"It was awesome. I'm sorry you missed it. Needless to say, Avery apologized to Jordan for even believing the rumor to begin with."

"I wish I could have seen that, but what about those two?"

I pointed to a very cozy Blythe and Hudson sitting on the couch alone.

"Blythe got asked out by Mitchell Stanton."

"Are you kidding me?"

"Nope. Hudson lost his shit. There was no way he could sit back and let Mitchell move in on her. Not after he was the one who told Coach that Hudson cheated on his only daughter."

"So are they back together?"

"Not yet. Blythe is making him work for it."

"Smart girl."

"You do remember that she cheated too, right?"

"Details."

I was laughing as he pushed me playfully.

"You need to get better. Sunday can't come fast enough."

I was just about to respond when I heard, "Yes it can." Mike's voice came from out of nowhere until I turned to see him behind me.

"Hey there, stud. I feel like I haven't seen you in forever."

"I was just listening to my brother and Heather talk about the baby they decided to adopt."

My jaw hit the floor.

"Really? NO WAY!"

My legs couldn't move me fast enough. Sadie, Ash, Tony, Jason, Kate, Kara, Chad and Chris were all standing around Heather in the kitchen.

"Cripple coming through."

Everyone laughed but opened up the circle for me to enter. Once I got close enough, I balanced myself on my good leg as I pulled Heather into a hug.

"I just heard. I'm so happy for you!"

Heather squeezed me tight. I knew this was huge for her. She didn't let me go, even after I felt her body shake from crying. I held her as long as she needed and when she finally pulled back she was wiping tears from her eyes.

"She's so beautiful, Marissa. She was just born last Wednesday."

"This is amazing you guys. You are going to finally have the baby you have worked so hard for. How did I not know about any of this?"

"None of us did, don't feel bad," Sadie announced.

"I was just telling them, we went to talk to someone about adoption a year ago. We never told you guys because we were still not willing to give up hope that one day we could have one of our own. We even discussed foster care options. Our agent even wanted to know if we had ever considered international adoption. We hadn't gotten that far in our thinking. We just wanted a baby so badly. We filled out the paperwork and figured we could discuss it and exclude it later if it wasn't for us. We forgot all about it when I got pregnant again. In fact, I was going to call and have her take us off the list. Thank God I never got around to it. Anyway, long story short, the agent contacted us this morning and said there is a newborn in New Hampshire that somehow slipped through the cracks. I don't understand how, with as many people that have to be on the list but we saw a picture of her this morning and if it all works out she's ours."

"If it all works out is the major factor here. Don't get all of your hopes up yet. We have a lot of red tape to cut through."

Heather wiped more tears away but I'm guessing because she knew Jason was right. Adoption can't be easy, especially within the United States.

"We can be happy no matter what, Jason. There is a good chance this baby will be yours and for that, we need to celebrate."

Leave it to Sadie to bring everyone back into full party mode. Everyone grabbed their glasses and raised them in the air as Ash said, "To the best couple in the world. May God grant them the baby they more than deserve.”

"Cheers."

Everybody took a drink except Mike due to his fight coming up and me. I didn't think it was a good idea to mix alcohol with my meds. In fact, after my fall, I swore alcohol off completely rendering it the reason for my recent downfall of mishaps.

I felt Mike's arms wrap around me and then he said, "I figured you could use a little me time."

"How did you know?"

He kissed my neck and said, "Anything for you."

Heather showed us all a picture of the baby and she was just beautiful. I hadn't seen Heather smile like that in years. Ever since they started trying, a gloom lurked over her. Even when she was happy she still wasn't if that makes any sense.

The guys decided to start a game of cards in the kitchen while the girls all sat on the couches in the family room talking. Heather would join in on the conversation every once in a while but mostly she just stared at the picture of the baby on her phone so we left her alone.

Avery filled me in on the fact no one had really seen Allison since the breakfast incident. She didn't drop out but was no longer attending any parties or eating in the commons. Serves her right. What a bitch.

Meanwhile, Kara and Kate were laughing about something Brooklyn and Alex did at the park. Apparently they ganged up on a poor little boy who wanted to go down the slide. One would block it off until the other one got there to block it off and so on. I felt bad for the kid, but the two of them said it was something they used to do when they played there.

Sadie filled me in on what the twins had been up to making me miss them like crazy. I may have felt like I needed to break free from them but I was so wrong. Kaden and Kendal will always be my favorite little people in the world.

Blythe sat back and listened, but mostly I caught her staring at Hudson across the room.

"You want him back, don't you?"

That got her attention.

"Why would I want that? If he and I were supposed to be together why the hell would we have cheated in the first place?"

"Because you were both young and stupid. I'm not telling you to take him back but if you still love him, forgive him."

"You didn’t know this but the truth is, I didn't cheat until I found out he had."

"What? Why didn't you ever tell me that?"

"I guess I was embarrassed. It's not a good feeling, let me tell you. When you trust someone completely and then find out they have been lying, it hurts."

"She's nailed that one. I can't tell you how many assholes cheated on me before I met Tony. It was awful."

"When I thought Jordan cheated it broke me."

"I think we have all had at least one jerk cheat. Who hasn't?"

Sadie looked at me after she said it and cringed. I shot back with one that said don't out me please. She smiled and then turned her focus back to the group. Sadie knew I had never had a guy hurt me. I was always the one to leave. It was safer that way.

"So, Marissa, are you excited to get back to college life?"

Kate was always the one trying to get me to live up my college years. I think she had so many good memories that she just wanted me to have that too.

"I am. It'll be different now that I have Mike but I'm sure we will be fine."

"Of course it will. He's got the fight in two weeks so he will be training for that and then he's got a break again. You'll be so focused on getting back to your friends and your classes that the time will fly by. You just wait. It will all work out."

I think Kate is probably one of the most positive people I have ever met. She and Tony both think the same way. They believe nothing can come between true love. It's so corny to say it like that but that is exactly how I see them.

"I'm sure you're right. I'll just miss being here. After the last few weeks it's starting to feel like home."

Arms landed on my shoulders and then a soft kiss was pressed to the top of my head. I knew immediately who it was before he even touched me. Mike had a way of sneaking up on me from behind.

"Glad you feel that way, Daisy. Maybe someday it can be for you."

I opened my mouth to say something but Blythe cut me off.

"Wow you guys move fast. You want her to live with you already? That's crazy. She's just turned twenty-two a couple of months ago!"

Mike looked at me, smiled and then at Blythe.

"You know when you know."

And that was it. He bent down to kiss my head one more time. "Is there anything I can get for you?”

"No, thanks. I'm good."

"All right then. We're going to need to wrap this up in a little bit. It's getting late and I have to be at the gym early in the morning." And then he walked away.

"You lucky bitch!"

That put a smile on my face for sure.

"You know I never thought any of this would happen either. So, I guess you're right; I am one lucky bitch."

Finally, Heather looked up and said, "We all knew it would happen someday."

"I had no idea. I was just the roommate who had to hear all about her dreams and what he was wearing or what he smelled like."

Everyone laughed including me.

"She's right. I'm sorry. I tortured you I'm sure."

"Hey, it all was worth it, obviously. I mean, that IS Mike Harrison over there. We are in HIS house. And he is YOUR boyfriend. It's just insane to even hear myself say that."

Sadie patted her leg and said, "Remember, he's nothing special. He's just like any other guy."

"Speak for your own man. I think he's pretty amazing."

She laughed and then said, "You would."

When it hit midnight we had to say goodbye to everyone and clean up the mess.

Mike was washing the dishes off when I heard him say, "That was a good idea, babe. Sorry it all came from me being an asshole."

I was sitting at the kitchen table picking up all the playing cards when I looked at him. "It was a lot of fun but now I'm just tired."

"No, ‘It's okay, Mike’? ‘Don't beat yourself up over it, Mike’? I get nothing?"

"Keep beating yourself up. You deserve it."

He dropped the plate he was washing in the sink so he could come grab me off my chair and carry me to the bedroom while I screamed, "Put me down!"

"Not a chance in hell, Daisy."

We landed on the bed together laughing. Mike lifted off of me to help me take off my brace and then he walked out of the room. I wasn’t sure what he was doing until I saw all of the lights in the house turn off one by one. I was just about asleep when he came back in and pulled me in his arms.

"You are more special to me than anything I have ever had. Promise me nothing will change."

"You know I’ll never leave you. What are you so worried about? You're starting to sound like a softy, Harrison. You might not want to let many people see this side of you."

He tickled under my arms making me laugh and then kissed me softly.

"I don't care about what anybody thinks of me."

"Good to hear. I don't want you to change a thing."

He nuzzled in closer and within seconds he fell asleep. I wondered why he didn't hold me to our agreement from that morning. Shouldn't men be way hornier than us women? That's what I always heard, so it began to really bother me as I lay there with no interest in sleep any longer.

I closed my eyes imagining he was touching me. His hands would take hold of my breasts and knead them as he brought his mouth closer and closer before he took my nipple into it. I must have made a noise because Mike stirred in his sleep. I stayed still for a little while before I dared to let my own hand drop down under my panties until I came in contact with a very ready area. The one thing I didn't count on in my not so well thought out plan, was to make sure he was still asleep. I learned very quickly that he wasn't when I heard, "You are the fucking sexiest thing in the world."

My body went stiff as embarrassment flooded me. If I jerked my hand free he would know where it was and I would be screwed, no pun intended. Did he already? My question was answered when his own hand landed on top of mine.

"Don't stop."

He pushed my hand lower, until his middle finger applied pressure on top of mine and we took the plunge together. I was dripping wet, there was no hiding the fact that I was turned on. Humiliated, I went to pull my hand back but he caught me and returned it to rub my clit in tiny circles. That was it. I wanted him, all of him and I was ready.

"I want you, Mike. I have never wanted anything like I want you right now."

"We can't, Daisy."

"Yes, we can. Nothing is keeping us from this anymore. It's you and me. Please say yes. Please."

He abandoned my hand and sat up. In a pitch black room I could somehow see his frustration, but it in no way could have matched mine. He beat me to the punch though.

"You still aren't healed yet! What if I hurt you? I can't even promise I will be careful. I haven't had sex in over a month. That sets a new record since I was fifteen! You turn me on more than anyone ever has and that scares me to fucking death. I have never been scared in my life but hurting you terrifies me."

I sat up, forgetting all about being angry and grabbed onto him never wanting to let go. He wrapped me in his arms and then something happened that I didn't predict.

I laughed, hard.

"How is this funny?"

It took some serious control for me to stop laughing.

"We can't even make out."

"What?"

"When have we been able to have a normal, uninterrupted make-out session?"

"That’s not funny, that's sad."

"Yes it is, which makes us pathetic. We're both frustrated. That doesn't even make sense coming from someone who has never done it but I feel it too. God, I hate that I got hurt."

"Me too."

"Can we at least fool around? If I promise to not ask for sex again will you?"

"Never in my life did I think there would be a beautiful woman in my bed, having to convince me to touch her. This is so screwed up."

"Well, you made it that way."

He didn't say another word. His body flew over mine and I knew then that he had given up his restraint. He didn't hold back when he ripped my tank top open. He had taken long enough when he turned the lights off that I had discarded my bra, now leaving me bare. I wish I could have seen his eyes, the want in them for me. But I could feel how strongly when he grabbed my face and buried me with his kiss. His tongue felt amazing touching mine. The desperation I felt for him had me grabbing ahold of his back and pulling him even closer to me. We were tangled in each other and even though I had never been experienced, there was no fear anymore. I just wanted to be a part of him. Not just mentally but physically as well.

When his mouth left mine I missed it immediately. I was scared that rational thought would get in the way of desire but I was wrong. He was careful moving my leg to the side but he still managed to fit his body between them. Sliding down he drug his tongue from my collar bone, over to the side of my left breast and then underneath it. Who would ever think that the underside of a breast could be just as erotic as the nipple itself? When he circled around, coming between the two, I thought I was going to come unglued from the teasing. His hands grabbed on to them both, squeezing them together when his mouth came down, licking and massaging them with his tongue. As he took turns on each of my nipples, my hips began to thrust on their own. When I focused on what they were coming into contact with, a rush of excitement flooded me. I wanted him. The time had finally come where I was ready. As long as I have wanted him, he was finally mine. I loved the man who was going to be my first.

I snapped out of my thoughts when his hands abandoned my breasts and started to slide lower over my body. His breathing was thick and rapid, turning me on even more. They finally came to rest on my hips, gripping on to my butt as he began to rock into me. I couldn't stay quiet any longer. I knew I had promised to not ask for sex but just maybe I could find a loop hole.

"Please, Mike, can we not have anything between us. I want to feel you next to me. All of you."

He didn't say anything but he still managed to answer when he slid back from between my legs bringing my panties with him. Once they were off he stood, pulling his underwear off as well.

"I want you, Daisy."

In a room so dark you couldn't see two feet in front of you, I still could feel his need. The mattress sunk letting me know he was coming for me and nothing was stopping him. I sat up, welcoming him between my spread legs by taking his hands and pulling him to me.

Once he was close, I took him in my hand and softly rubbed him from tip to base. Twisting every now and then, I was trying to learn what would make him suck in a breath. Once I found a rhythm that was working I wished more than anything I could see his face.

"Daisy, you can't keep doing this."

I wasn't prepared for that. I knew what I had been doing was something he liked. Why would he tell me to stop?

"Please don't tell me that."

"I'm going to cum, baby. You've got me so worked up."

That put a smile on my face that he never got to see. I let go like he asked but then grabbed his ass and pulled him up to my waiting mouth.

"Holy shit!"

The dark finally came to be my advantage. His hands went to the back of my head as I sunk down to the base.

I wanted to jump for joy when I didn't gag this time! In fact it didn't last that long at all. I guess he wasn't lying when he said he was close. Before I knew it he was jerking in my mouth. It didn't taste awful this time either. I guess it's like beer. You acquire a taste for it.

My hope was that we weren't finished but from what I had heard, most men couldn't get it up two times in a row.

"I'm sorry. I should have tapped your shoulder or something."

"For what?" I asked confused.

"So you could have pulled back. You don't have to take it all. I have no problem with that."

"You mean there is a way to do that without swallowing?"

He laughed at me and then slowly lifted me back further on the bed. I didn't know what he was doing until I felt his mouth between my legs. Holy Hell, why did none of my friends tell me what this was like? I could live the rest of my life out just like this, was all I could think as his tongue caressed me. Soon I felt the pressure of his fingers and gladly accepted those too. Since I was just as turned on as him I didn't last long either. Once he started sucking and applying pressure from the inside I came unglued. I screamed every cuss word known to man as I came down from cloud nine.

I laid there, spent as he climbed back up my body. When he reached my face with his, I could smell myself. If any of you find this a turn on you probably won't agree with me when I tell you that the idea of kissing him in that moment kind of grossed me out.

"Do you feel better now, babe?"

"Can you imagine me actually saying no? That felt amazing."

"You are amazing."

He lowered his face and I almost turned my head, but when I felt him go higher and just kiss my forehead I felt cherished instead.

He moved off of me and then pulled me back in his arms.

"Good night, Daisy girl."

I fell asleep that night with a huge smile on my face.

Chapter 18

The day had come for me to move back into my dorm. The doctor gave me the clearance necessary, which meant no more excuses could be used to stay away. I needed to get back to my own world filled with classes and exams.

I hadn't realized just how much I had accumulated at Mike's house until it was time to pack it all up.

"You can leave that here."

"Mike, I can't leave my shampoo! What would I use to wash my hair? Seriously, you have to stop. I'm going to come back. I just need to finish college within the next year and a half, not go on a six year plan."

"I fucking hate this, everything about it. Mostly the fact that I'm acting like a pussy."

"That you are." I was smiling, guys, I'm not a bitch. "It's going to be fine. The next two weeks are going to fly by and then you have your fight. Once that's done, we can go back to me staying over more."

"I hate my trainer."

"No you don't. You just hate that he told you to stay away from me until the fight. We can do this, Mike. Have more faith in us."

"It was bad enough with you not being here all the time. Now I can't even see you!"

"Stop, I can't keep repeating myself."

"I know, we will be fine, it's only two weeks." He said it with as much sarcasm as he could. "I'm officially a pussy, aren't I? What the hell happened to me?"

I walked over and kissed him before saying, "I happened to you and yes you are."

"That's it! Maybe sometime in these two weeks I will grow my balls back."

"No worries there, they were still attached last time I looked."

"Keep it up, woman."

"Always."

After we got his car loaded up it was time to say goodbye to his house and the life I was able to lead over the last three weeks. I may have acted like the strong one but it killed me just as much as him. As we drove away I couldn't help but look back and hope that everything I had said was true. Reassuring him wasn't so easy when I didn't completely believe it myself.

Getting all of my things out of the car was a whole lot easier than loading it, that’s for sure. Blythe called in all the troops and by the time we pulled into the parking lot they were all waiting for me. Mike put the car in park but sat there staring out the window.

"Wow, you have a welcome back committee."

"It's pretty cool, isn't it?"

I opened the door and jumped down only to be grabbed by Blythe before my feet actually touched the ground.

"We’re so happy you're back. I've missed you way too much to be healthy."

"You just miss me cleaning up after your dirty ass."

"That too."

We both laughed as Hudson and Jordan came up and hugged me too.

"Can we help?"

Jordan was always a gentleman first and foremost.

"Sure you can. Mike had to practically load all of it up by himself. I guarantee he doesn't want the job twice."

I looked back at the car and he was still sitting in it.

I walked over to his side while the guys popped open the hatch and I opened his door.

"Please tell me you're not pouting. I'm pretty sure I fell in love with a tough guy not a sissy."

He turned and looked at me for the first time since we got there and said, "I am what I am, Daisy."

He smiled but it didn't reach his eyes, then he got out of the car and walked back to help the guys carry the laundry baskets and bags.

"He doesn't want this, huh?"

I would recognize Talon's voice anywhere.

"No, he sure doesn't."

He came up beside me and grabbed ahold of my hand.

"He's not stupid. He picked the best there is and knows how easy it is to lose it."

"I'm not going anywhere. I've always been his."

"But does he believe that?"

"He better."

I smiled and Talon laughed. "He's one lucky guy." Then he walked away to help.

After all four men had their hands full, we made the journey up to my old room. Well, we made it as far as the stairs before Mike put down what he was holding to grab me, pick me up and carry me to the top.

"I can do this by myself, Mike!"

"These stairs got you in this situation to begin with. Shut it and let me make sure you're safe as long as I can."

No argument was a good one. He can be so stubborn.

Once I was safely on the ground again, Mike ran back down to collect the boxes. When he walked back up toward me I got the smile that I loved. Just watching him made my heart tighten. He really was everything I thought he could be and more. He was perfect, and I was going to miss him.

"You ready?"

He didn't say yes. He just honestly answered "As I'll ever be."

Twenty minutes later we were done. All of my things were back where they belonged and everyone was leaving to go get dinner.

"You guys sure you don't want to come?" Blythe asked one last time before she joined everyone else in the hall.

"I'm sure. We'll be fine."

"All right then, later, roomie. Bye, Mike."

"Take care of her, Blythe."

"Always."

The door closed and then we were alone.

Mike looked around one more time before he said, "After this fight you should just move in with me permanently. You can't prefer this?"

Silly man. If he only knew how much I wanted to say yes to that offer, but I couldn't.

"Maybe someday, but right now I need to be a college kid. You know, do crazy things, skip a few classes, have a lot of random sex partners..."

"That's not even funny, Daisy!"

"You know what I'm trying to say though."

"I do. I just figured it was worth asking one last time."

"It's always worth asking."

I grabbed his hands and then looked into his eyes.

"I'm going to miss you too."

I think it was the first time I admitted I was scared even if I didn't say those exact words. His hands came up to wrap around each side of my face, as his lips came down to meet mine.

"Two weeks, Daisy. We got this."

Talk about flipping roles. My hands came up to rest on top of his without ever losing his eyes.

"Yes, we do."

We laid around just trying to have our last moments as normal as possible before we had to say goodbye. They didn't last long enough. Ten o'clock came within what seemed like minutes and curfew mandated all boys be out by ten.

"I don't want you to go."

"Ah, finally I get something out of you. I was starting to think you were looking forward to this."

"You know that's not true."

We had walked out to his car and were standing against it dragging out the inevitable. You know what I'm saying, the kissing that you want to last forever but never does.

"I gotta get going, Daisy. Please, please remember you're mine."

"I couldn't forget if I tried, stud."

He pressed a soft kiss to my forehead and then let me go to climb into his car. Once the door closed, my heart actually hurt. Two weeks was not the end of the world but it seemed like it would take a lifetime before I would feel his touch again and he had only let me go seconds before.

I waved as he drove off blowing him one last kiss before he was out of sight.

"And so it begins."

I turned to walk back into the building alone. Something I hadn't been in practically a month. I was almost to the dreaded steps when I heard someone say, "It's not safe out here by yourself."

I looked around but didn't see anyone. Chills ran all over my skin as I took in the fact that it was very dark and there was no way I could out run anything. My head went from side to side looking for anyone I knew. Where the hell could everyone be? This is a college campus for God's sake. There should be people everywhere.

"Looking for me?"

I knew I had heard his voice before but when Gabriel came into view, I let out the breath I had been holding.

"Were you trying to scare the shit out of me or what?"

As he walked closer to me I couldn't help but notice how attractive he still was. Not that I thought his looks would go away but my memory of them sure had.

"No, I was trying to look out for you because it's dark and you're alone, just like I said, Marissa."

"Oh! You figured out my name I see."

"It wasn't hard considering the last time I saw you everyone was screaming it."

"Yeah, that wasn't my fondest moment."

"Mine either. I can’t believe even I'm saying this but your boyfriend had every right to hit me after what I said. Leave it to alcohol to make a man an ass."

"That happens to both men and women. That night was proof for both of us."

"Well, I’d like to start over again if that's okay with you. I'm not the asshole you met that night and I’d like to prove that to you if I can."

He seemed sincere and for that reason alone I felt he deserved a second chance.

"I think we both could benefit from doing that. So, Gabriel, my name is Marissa and it's very nice to meet you."

I held out my hand and he took it.

"Thank you for this. Now, let's get you up these stairs and back inside where you're safe."

"Sounds like a good idea to me. Not because of the big bad wolf lurking or anything but because I am flat exhausted."

We started walking up when he came back with, "You never know what can hurt you, Marissa. Sometimes it's the things you feel safest with. Don't ever be too trusting of anything."

We finally reached the doors to my building when I turned to him. "I'm a firm believer in trusting until there's a reason not to, but thank you for helping me. Good night, Gabriel."

"Good night, Marissa. Oh, and you can call me Gabe."

"Then Gabe it is. Talk to you later."

That night after I climbed in bed I called Mike but he didn't answer. I had no idea what he was doing which felt foreign. I had known every step he took, we had been inseparable and now it felt like he could be on the other side of the planet from me.

I decided to just leave a voice message and simply said, "I miss your arms around me already. Sleep well and call me tomorrow when you get a chance."

I pulled the covers over me and felt a tear fall down my face. It was going to be hard but we would either make it through this or fall apart. Fate works that way. I closed my eyes and prayed that sleep would find me.

***

Classes took a little longer to get to but I managed to make it on time. Getting back into the swing of things seemed to be a lot easier than I thought it would. Not that much had changed and for that I was grateful.

Mike returned to sending me those sweet texts that would wake me up every morning and we talked every night before bed, telling each other about our days and counting down the nights before we could finally see each other again.

His training was brutal but the fight was going to be a good one. His opponent’s skills matched Mike's to a T. He made it sound like he would basically be fighting himself. They each would be able to see everything coming, leaving nothing by surprise. He was nervous to say the least but I told him every chance I got that he had it in the bag.

The day before the fight came and I woke up with the biggest smile on my face. We had made it. The two weeks seemed to last forever but I was going to see Mike in less than twenty-four hours. That alone made my day. I just had to get through two exams, pack and get to bed at a decent hour before I drove in.

The fight was being held in Chicago which was only a few hours from us. Jason and Mike had left the night before but with me having classes and the fact that I had to stay away from him, I couldn't ride along.

Even Tony and Kate were going up that day to visit Tony's grandparents. Sadie and Heather stayed back to do some baby essential shopping. Oh, crap, I forgot to tell you!

Jason and Heather were scheduled to get their baby girl in a week! Great huh? They got the confirmation a couple of days before. I wasn't there or anything. Mike had told me one night when we were talking. Of course I hung up on him and called Heather immediately. The joy in her voice was something I will never forget. I could feel how happy she was and it made all of their hurt over losing their own vanish. After she and I talked about everything from names to nursery themes, eventually I had to let her go to call Mike back.

"Sorry, handsome. I didn't mean to not say goodbye."

"I get it, no worries. I'm just as happy for them, believe me. Jason has been dying watching Heather hurt knowing he couldn't fix it. You have no idea what the men in our family are like when it comes to our women. You should see my dad with my mom.”

“Maybe once I get to Chicago I will get to see it firsthand.”

“I can’t wait to see you, baby. When are all of you leaving?”

My lack of how to answer him was obvious by my silence.

"You are not driving into Chicago by yourself, Daisy!"

"Stop worrying about me. Blythe is coming with me, I won't be alone."

"Two girls is as bad as one! Is Hudson coming? Talon? Tell me you have a better plan than this."

"I have it all under control, Mike. There was a time before we started dating where I functioned fine on my own."

"Quit with that excuse and listen to me, woman. You better not show up here with only Blythe. Do you understand?"

The team had an out of town football game, leaving no one to escort us like he wanted. The good thing was the game was right outside of Chicago and during the day. If I played my cards right, I could have Talon or Hudson, if not both with us when we got to the fight that night and Mike wouldn't know the difference.

"I heard you. Now stop acting like my father and tell me how much you can't wait to see me."

I heard him let out his breath and then he said, "You have no idea how much I want to touch you, feel you. I want to kiss you more than anything girl."

"That's better. Now go do what you need to do and just know I will be ringside tomorrow night cheering you on."

"Nothing could make me want to kick his ass more than knowing you will be my favorite cheerleader. Oh and baby, just remember you're staying with me and I'm not letting you go once I get you. Blythe's going to be all alone if you think you're going to surprise me by coming up here with no one else, so you better rethink your plan."

Shit! He was right. I hadn't thought about that at all. I knew I was staying with him. What were we going to do if the guys weren't back from their game in time? He would never believe that they chose to not come to a MMA fight. SHIT!

"I'm not even worried, champ. Just be prepared for me. Don't exert all of your energy. You're going to need it."

I heard him laugh through the phone before he said, "Don't you worry about that. I could never be that tired. I'm looking more forward to that than the fight. But hey, babe, I've gotta to get going. I can’t wait to hold you and kiss your perfect mouth."

"Right back at you, stud."

"Goodbye, Daisy."

"See you soon."

My morning went from being exciting to scared as hell with the thought of that one phone conversation. I needed to make sure the guys would be there or Mike would kill me for lying. Blythe had already taken off before I got out of bed so I knew my time was limited if I wanted to catch the crew at breakfast. Not having a class on Friday until eleven meant I could brush my teeth and basically go down in my pajamas, but that would never happen.

After I showered and got dressed I hauled ass, well as fast as a gimp with a brace could, and made it just in time.

Avery and Jordan were gone but Blythe, Hudson and Talon were still eating when I got to the table.

"Good morning, everyone."

Hudson looked up at me first and laughed.

"Someone’s excited to get laid tomorrow."

"No I'm not!"

That got Blythe and Talon laughing with him.

"Why deny it? What girl wouldn't be excited to shag Mike Harrison? I know I would."

And that was what got Hudson to stop laughing.

Blythe noticed, grabbed his hand and squeezed. "Give me a break. Like you wouldn't say the same thing about Nina Dobrev?"

"Hold up! Hudson, I will punch you in the face if you say one word about Nina unless it's how fucking hot she is."

While they bickered I pulled up a seat.

"Listen, guys, we need to work out a plan. Mike's fight starts at eight. We need to be seated by seven-thirty at the latest. What time is your game going to be over?"

"It's going to be close. The bus will probably be leaving to head back around six. One of you will have to be there to pick us up and then it’s a forty-five minute drive back into the city. That's before traffic."

Talon knew how much I needed this to work. Mike and I had already decided that we waited long enough. If I was finally going to give myself to him it couldn't happen with him being pissed off at me.

"Blythe, you've traveled to all of these places. You know where to go to grab them, right?"

"I will get them but what if we are running late?"

"I can walk in by myself and if I have to come up with something I can always say that you guys took too long getting ready or something. I just need you there no later than seven forty-five. I need to know we can do this."

"It'll be close but we got this. I for one am not missing Mike Harrison fight live."

"Why when you talk about him do you always refer to him using his first and last name? He's my boyfriend, Hudson, not a freak."

"Whatever! He was bad ass long before you started calling him honey or baby."

Blythe rolled her eyes at Hudson and then turned to me.

"I really need to get to class. See you tonight at the rally?"

"You know I don't want to go to those kinds of things anymore."

Talon’s face lit up like he had the best idea in the world. "Be my date? Unofficially of course. I just mean, you know, you don't have to drink to have fun around me. Besides, I don't want you sitting in that room alone."

"Fine, I'll be there but only until nine, then you’re on your own. I want a good night sleep."

"Okay, then it's settled. I really need to get to class. See you back in the room around five. We can get ready together."

“Sounds good to me. Good luck with your exam.”

“I’m gonna need all the luck in the world for this one.”

Hudson got up with Blythe and followed her out like a little puppy wanting to be pet. It had been this way since I got back.

Talon looked back at me once they were gone and said, "She needs to just forgive him or move on. He looks pathetic."

"I'm not sure she’ll ever forgive him but she loves him all the same."

"She cheated too!"

"It's all in the details Talon."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"That's not my story to tell."

"Whatever, I gotta get going too. See you tonight?"

"I promise."

"Okay then. Look hot for me."

He was already out of his seat and wrapping his backpack over his shoulder. "Anything for you."

He smiled and then walked away. After realizing I was going to have to eat alone, I decided a bagel would do and headed back up to my room to pack with a smile on my face. I was only going to be a virgin for twenty-four more hours!

***

My exams went great even though I was side-tracked beyond belief. I couldn’t wait to see Mike again. Knowing this weekend was going to be epic beyond proportions made everything seem wonderful. Even the two people shoving their tongues down each other’s throats I had to witness on my walk back to my dorm didn't bother me.

When I got back to my room Blythe was tearing through her clothes, needless to say none had made it into the suitcase lying on her bed.

"What are you doing?"

She paused mid-throw to give me the dirtiest look known to man.

"What do you mean what am I doing? We are going to Chicago! To a televised main event! Why are you so calm? I’m not even the one who will swarmed by media, I'm just hoping for a little screen time. What the hell do I wear?"

How did I not think about that? Would the media figure out who I was or more importantly what I was to Mike? Before I knew it I was opening my own suitcase and tearing through it while Blythe started laughing at me.

"Let me guess, you didn't even think about it, did you? No, you just couldn't stop thinking about sleeping with your very own sex God."

"Shut up and help me. What am I going to wear?"

"How the hell can I help you when I can't even help myself?"

We both stopped at the same time, looked at each other and fell to the floor laughing.

"We are so screwed up."

"You got that right, Daisy."

"Don't call me that."

"Why? It's soooo cute."

"Stop it!"

"Daisy, Daisy, Daisy."

"You're a bitch."

We were still laughing uncontrollably.

"Whatever we decide it needs to be done quickly, the rally starts in an hour."

"All right, you pick for me and I will for you. Deal?"

"You got it, precious Daisy."

"Keep it up and see what you will be wearing."

"I'm sorry, I'll shut up now. I need all the help I can get."

Turns out, it's way easier to pick for someone else. We were packed and ready for the rally with five minutes to spare.

***

Walking wasn't really an option for me with my knee; the rally was on the other side of campus so Blythe drove us in her car.

The field was a mad house when we got there. Finding the guys was going to be a chore for sure.

"You look that way and I'll look this way. Surely they will find us if we can't find them."

Walking through hundreds of people dressed in the team colors wasn't the easiest thing to do, especially considering I was still somewhat the talk of the school. For the most part I just did my thing and they left me alone but with this many people, there was bound to be a few dirty looks or the occasional whisper.

"That's the girl who fell down the steps."

Or, "She's the one fucking that MMA fighter."

Blythe squeezed my hand and leaned closer to my ear. “Just ignore them. They’re just jealous bitches with no lives of their own.”

I was just about to thank her when something caught my eye.

"There's Jordan!"

I screamed it like we just found a life preserver.

"Hallelujah. They have to all be nearby."

We bobbed and weaved until finally Avery, Talon and Hudson came into view.

When Talon saw me, his eyes lit up.

"There you are, we have been looking everywhere for you two! Come here, girl."

Quickly I was safely tucked underneath the arm of one of my best friends, while Hudson leaned down to kiss Blythe but she turned her head at the last minute.

"I'm glad you're here."

"Thanks. Me too."

It was loud with the music and the crowd but this is what college is made for. Times that you will never get back, with great friends.

Blythe's dad took the stage with a microphone in hand, welcoming everyone and thanking us for coming. He went on to talk about the team stats and how great they were going to do against the Tigers. I didn't really pay attention until Gabriel took the stand. I don't think I was alone in that either. Every girl within a square mile couldn't help but stare.

He talked about plays and stuff like that too. Boring! Then he was handing it over to the other coach who started on about the same stuff. Just when I went to pull my eyes away from Gabe and turn to Blythe, I saw him point to me and smile. I smiled back and then heard, "He's still on a mission I see."

I looked up at Talon who was wearing an expression I didn't see often on him. He was pissed off.

"No, he's just being friendly. We talked a while back. It's all good. Don't worry."

"I don't trust him with you."

"I do. He's not a bad guy. Give him a chance."

"Stop seeing the best in people, Marissa, it's not always a good thing."

"You worry too much."

Before long the party was in full swing. The place was crazy. A live band took the stage. We were all dancing and having fun. Watching all of my friends around me smile and laugh will forever be burned in me. Memories can come from even the smallest of things yet still be your favorites.

Before I knew it, it was ten o’clock and I had stayed an hour longer than planned. "Talon, I need to get going."

"What?"

He grabbed my arm and pulled me closer to hear me better.

"I need to leave. It's already ten o'clock."

"Shit! Okay. Let me get Blythe and take you both home."

He let go of me and walked away to find the girl who had disappeared a half hour ago with Hudson. I looked around and low and behold spotted Gabriel ten feet away. I couldn't help but stare at him while he smiled and laughed at whoever he was talking to. When he turned and caught me, my face flushed red. I don't know why. I wasn't attracted to him in that way, I just found him pretty to look at. Before I could do anything he was walking toward me. I looked around for Talon but he wasn't back yet.

"Hello, Marissa. Glad you could make it out."

"Thanks, me too, but I'm actually leaving."

"Why? It's just getting started."

"I have to be up early to drive in for Mike's fight in Chicago."

"I was wondering if you were going to make that. As crazy as this sounds, I'm going to be there too. An old friend got us tickets long before I got to meet your boyfriend in person."

"Shut up! That's awesome! Maybe I'll get to see you."

"That would be cool. Here, give me your phone."

I pulled it out and handed it to him, watching as he punched in his number and handed it back to me.

"Give me a call and maybe we can meet up somewhere."

"Sounds like a plan."

"Marissa, are you ready? We need to get you home."

Talon was back and by his tone he wasn't happy with the situation he found me in. Sure enough when I turned around to look at him it confirmed my thought.

"Sure am." I looked back at Gabriel and said, "Great seeing you again."

"Always a pleasure, Marissa."

Talon took my arm and led me away before I could even say goodbye.

"Let me go you're hurting me."

His hand dropped, then he stopped walking completely forcing me to also. "I'm sorry, Marissa. I never should have done that."

"No, you shouldn't have. What's your deal?"

"I don't like him! After that night at our house I feel like he's out for you."

"Whatever he's out for isn't going to happen so stop worrying about me. You're acting like Mike."

"Well that would make sense since I promised him I would look after you."

"You did what? When?"

He jumped back. Like he never planned to tell me and it just slipped out.

"Tell me what Mike asked you to do!"

"He didn't do anything wrong, Marissa. He just wanted you to be safe."

"You're lying."

"No, I'm not."

"Whatever you two are fighting about, it can wait. We need to get going."

Talon may have thought he was saved by Blythe but he was dead wrong. By the time we got to Blythe's car I was about to blow.

"What did Mike tell you to do, Talon, and don't lie to me again. The only time you seem to have a problem is if Gabe is around so..."

"Gabe? Now he's Gabe?"

"You have no right to act like this! I'm not your property or Mike's for that matter. I can be friends with whomever I want and I don't need a watch dog. "

"Hold up! Did I hear her right? Did Mike have you keep her away from other guys?"

Talon didn't answer but he didn't have to. I knew it the second I saw his reaction to what Blythe asked.

"You know what? You can come back with the team. Your services are no longer needed. You're officially off duty. As for my boyfriend, we will be having a little chat too."

I walked around the car holding my hand out for Blythe to give me her keys.

Once I had them in hand, I got in the car and started it, never looking back at Talon before I drove away.

Chapter 19

I was so mad that I didn't take Mike's call that night. I didn't want to yell at him, taking any chance that he would be sidetracked before the fight. That was his trainer’s whole point in having us stay away from each other for the two weeks. A fighter is no good if their head isn't in it. Distractions can strip a fighter of his capabilities. I might have been mad but I didn't want him getting even hurt. The fact that he didn't trust me was what bothered me most. I had never given him any reason whatsoever to feel that way. The longer I laid in bed, the more I realized I either had to accept that this would ruin our weekend or I needed to let it go. Not that sex was more important, but I wanted to enjoy him. I wasn't giving up on the argument, just postponing it, per se.

Blythe was the one to calm me down the most, describing in detail what it must feel like to be Mike and not be around. As far as Talon she thought he deserved the ass chewing but seeing as he was watching out for me, he also deserved to be forgiven. My point of him being my friend and not Mike's didn't do much for my cause. I still felt his allegiance should have been for me not Mike. I didn't need a keeper. I fell asleep with way too much on my mind and in the grand scheme of importance, none of it should have mattered.

The next morning I woke to another text from Mike. This is the one that should have let me lay into him, but I was going to wait no matter what.

Mike: YOU SHOULDN’T BE MAD AT TALON. HE WAS ONLY DOING ME A FAVOR. YOU ARE MY GIRL, MINE. IF I CAN'T BE THERE TO TELL THOSE ASSHOLES TO BACK OFF I NEEDED SOMEONE I TRUST TO HANDLE IT FOR ME. YOU MEAN EVERYTHING TO ME, DAISY, EVERYTHING. YOU ARE MY HEART, MY SMILE, MY WORLD.

I set the phone back down without responding, seconds later it rang. I didn't want to talk to him yet, so I grabbed it to silence the ringer when I saw it was Zoey instead.

"Hey Zoey! How are you?"

"More importantly, how are you? Are you excited? I bet you're nervous, huh?

"Mad would be more like it."

"Wait, what? What happened?"

"Mike sicced Talon on me is what happened. I guess he felt I needed a watch dog while he was away."

"What man wouldn't if they had you?"

"Not you too!"

"So I guess everyone but you feels the same way?"

"He should trust me Zoey."

"Yes, he should, but he can't trust everyone around you too. Men are pigs. Mike knows all too well what they can be like; he is one. He loves you, Mar, he just wants to protect you."

"He doesn't love me."

"How can you even say that?"

"He's never told me."

"Maybe he's never said it but that doesn't make it any less the truth."

"Well call me selfish but I want the words. I've never heard them from a man before and he's the only one I ever want to hear it from."

"They're only words, Mar, it's how he makes you feel. Does he cherish you? Make you feel like you walk on water?"

"Of course he does."

"Then enjoy it. Quit overthinking this and go have the best, most memorable night of your life."

I smiled for the first time. "I will."

"Call me tomorrow night when you get back. Remember what I told you too. A little pain is so worth the pleasure behind it."

"I remember. I needed this, Zoe, thank you."

"Always, woman, that's what I'm here for."

After I talked to her, my hopes raised. I was about to go sit ring side and not only watch my man win a huge fight, but I was going to get to have sex for the first time in my life with the man of my dreams. Who gets this lucky?

Blythe and I piled all of our stuff into her car and headed out at about ten o'clock. We knew it would take a couple of hours and wanted to make sure we had enough time to shower and get ready once we checked into the hotel.

About twenty minutes into our road trip my phone rang again. This time it was Sadie.

"What's up, woman?"

"Hey, girl! Are you on your way already?"

"Yeah, we left just a few minutes ago."

"Okay, be careful. I wish Heather and I we’re going with you but with the baby coming in a couple of days she needs so much help."

"I can't believe it's really happening for them."

"I know, it’s like... Stop it you two. What did Mommy just say? Marissa..."

"I'm still here."

"No, they were asking me who was on the phone."

All of a sudden I could hear their little voices and knew they were grabbing for the phone.

"Sadie, let me talk to them."

"Thank you! They need a MoMo fix badly. Hold on here's Kaden."

"Mo, is that you?"

"Yes it's me, little man. How is my favorite Kaden in the world?"

"I miss you."

"Aww, I miss you too. How about I come by next week and we have a picnic?"

He started screaming so loud with excitement that it practically blew my eardrum out and then he dropped the phone.

"Marissa, are you still there?"

"Yeah, that was a very happy boy."

"Now I have one of each. She's about to throw a fit because he got to go first."

"Oh, give me my Kendal."

The phone rustled for a second and then I heard, "Hi."

"Hello, my princess. Have you been a good girl? I miss you so much."

"Yep, come see me." Simple and to the point.

"I will. I just told Kaden that we are going to have a picnic next week."

"Eeeekkkkk!" Thunk. There went the phone again.

"Marissa I don't know what you told them but I have two of the happiest children ever."

"I'm going to come by next week and have a picnic like old times with them if you don't mind?"

"No, I would never mind that. Come over whenever you want. We miss you so much."

"I feel the same way."

"Well, I gotta get going. Heather and I are meeting for lunch but do me a favor, tell Mike good luck again for us."

"You bet."

"And make sure to have fun."

"Oh, I will. Talk to you soon."

"Bye, Marissa."

***

"Sadie I'm guessing?"

"Yeah, she and the twins of course. I can't wait to see them again. Just hearing their little voices hurts. It's been too long."

"So, not to change the subject but are you going to stay mad at Talon forever, or are you going to let him still come tonight?"

"I haven't decided."

"Marissa!"

"Fine, let him come but I want an apology."

"You might not get one. He feels like he didn't do anything wrong."

"Well then he can have fun riding the bus back with the rest of the team can't he?"

"Get over it already."

"Says the girl who still hasn't forgiven Hudson."

"That’s not the same and you know it."

"Forgive and forget."

"Time for us to stop talking."

"Haha, I knew I'd get you on that one."

***

Three hours and a lot of stops later we got to the hotel. Chicago is a crazy city, let me tell you. Parking alone is fifty dollars a day. Thank God Mike had taken care of our room or I wouldn't be able to afford to come.

Walking in to the lobby was amazing. The ceiling was three stories high with artwork like the Sistine Chapel. Blythe couldn't stop looking up at it and bumped right into an old lady before I could warn her, knocking the poor woman to the ground. It wasn't funny until the woman’s had to be at least sixty year old daughter started cussing Blythe out. There is something very wrong with hearing the F-bomb come from a woman her age. Blythe went on and on apologizing, until I grabbed her arm and pulled her away telling her there was no point.

Once we were led to our room all was forgiven with Mike. He literally put us in a suite with so many windows overlooking the city, it was breathtaking.

"You lucky bitch! Have I told you this before?"

She dove backwards on the bed as I laughed.

"He is pretty amazing."

"You think? I can't even imagine how much a room like this costs. This is freaking awesome!"

I walked over to the windows and looked down. We had to be thirty floors up even though technically we were staying on the twenty-fifth. All the people walking the streets looked like ants.

"All right, girl, we have to figure out who gets the shower first. I say me since I'm the one who has to go get the guys."

"That's fine with me. I need to text Mike and let him know we checked in."

"What are you going to say when he asks who's here?"

"Hopefully he doesn't. If I have to I will just change the subject to sex and he will forget what he even asked to begin with."

"Good plan. All right, I'm heading in."

She got up and walked to the bathroom while I turned back to the view I couldn't stay away from.

"Holy shit!"

Well that would pull any one away. I ran to see what was wrong but found it was nothing but a form of amazement.

"Can you believe this? It's beautiful!"

I looked around and agreed completely but then laughed and said, "Can you believe we are in awe of a bathroom?"

"Yes! I can't wait to get in this shower. Look, it has heads everywhere, even on the ceiling!"

"I think maybe I'll go first after all."

"Oh no you won't. Get out. This is all mine for the next thirty minutes."

"A half hour! Really?"

"Did you see that shower?"

"Whatever, just hurry up."

I continued laughing as I walked out and grabbed my purse off the dresser in search of my phone. I needed to text Mike back from this morning and let him know I wasn't mad at him. It was a lie but like I told you earlier, I needed to wait on that one.

I thought for a minute before I decided on the perfect thing to say.

Me: HEY, STUD, I'M AT THE HOTEL AND ABOUT TO TAKE A HOT SHOWER WHILE THINKING ABOUT YOU. WHEN I SEE YOU TONIGHT, KNOW THAT I’M READY FOR WHAT YOU’RE GOING TO GIVE ME.

I hit send and then laughed at myself. That was the corniest thing I have ever done. I wasn't good at being sexy, I was just me.

I set my phone back in my purse and started to unpack. The outfit Blythe chose for me tonight was perfect. I didn't really want a dress. I still had my brace and I couldn't wear heels. A cotton navy blue, flared pant, strapless jumper with a camel-colored roman-style flat would look super cute and not overly casual. I didn't want to look like I tried too hard, even if what I really wanted was to take his breath away.

Before I knew it, it was time to go. The shower really had been everything Blythe played it up to be. I made a point to remember to thank Mike again for everything once I got to see him. Excitement flooded me with that very thought. Two weeks had become brutal now that we were within hours of being back together.

I looked over at Blythe wearing a plum colored slip dress that only her body could pull off. She was curvy in all the right ways and I wanted her to get the attention she was looking for. I felt just as amazing and sexy once I had my outfit complete with hair, makeup and jewelry. Blythe tried to talk me into wearing my hair up to show off my neck but I knew how much Mike liked my long blond hair and chose to keep it down.

"We look hot!"

"You know Hudson's going to want to wrap a blanket around you, right?"

She shook her hips and blew me a kiss. "Absolutely. That's the best part."

I grabbed a pillow and threw it at her. "You need to get going if you’re going to be back in time."

"Shit! I'm late already. Why didn't you tell me?"

"I just did."

She grabbed the pillow, threw it back at me and then hauled ass out the door.

Once I knew she was gone I walked over to the dresser, opened the top drawer and pushed everything out of the way until I felt it. I picked up the silk corset negligee and couldn't help but rub my fingers back and forth over the smooth fabric. No one would have any idea I was wearing it underneath my jumper and that made it that much more exciting.

Once I had it on I couldn't stop staring at my reflection. Spinning around, I was happy with every angle. It was almost painful having to cover it up with clothes, but Blythe and the guys were due to be back any minute.

After waiting another twenty, I grabbed my purse and pulled out my phone to call them and see what was taking so long. We needed to leave if we were going to get there on time and I was starting to get nervous. There was no way I could pull off walking in by myself, I don't know what I was thinking. Our seats were next to Tony, Kate and Mike's parents. There was no doubt in my mind that one of them would tell Mike and he would be furious.

As I put the phone to my ear I heard it ringing out in the hall.

"Thank God!"

I ran to the door and threw it open to see a very handsome Hudson and Talon, already dressed and ready to go.

"What's taking you so long? I thought you would be ready to go. We're waiting. "

Talon was trying to make me laugh but I turned and walked back into the room for my purse.

"You can't stay mad at me forever."

"I can try."

"You will fail."

I had everything I needed and walked past him, out into the hall without a glance in his direction.

The three of them followed me to the elevator without saying a word. When the door opened I took a step but my hand was grabbed pulling me backward.

"We'll meet you two in the lobby."

"Sounds good to me. Good luck, bro, you're going to need it."

The door closed before I could tell Hudson just how right he was.

Talon turned me to meet his eyes as they bore back into mine.

"You know all I ever want is for you to be happy right?"

"Did you really think by going behind my back that I would be happy?"

"Honestly I didn't think about it that way. Mike didn't ask me to keep tabs on you. He asked for me to make sure that you have fun and no one messes with you. That's not the same thing and you know it. Stop being so hardheaded. It doesn't even make sense for you to be mad. People care about you Marissa, that's never a bad thing."

"But that's not what you were doing. You have some weird thing going on with Gabe and you are pulling me into it."

"You have that backwards. You two are the ones with something weird going on and I'm just trying to protect you."

"It's not your job, Talon! I barely know the guy but he's nice and I'm not going to avoid him because you don't like that we talk."

I pushed the down arrow and folded my arms across my chest ready to end this pointless conversation.

"Fine. I will stand back and let you do whatever you want. But I'm warning you, there's something up with that dude and you are walking right into it."

"Let me live my own life and make my own mistakes, Talon."

"Done. Just remember this. However much you don't need me, I'm still going to be here for when you do."

Those were the words that changed it all around. The way he said it broke my barrier down. I turned back to him and saw a very sad friend.

"Thank you for always caring about me, but I will be okay."

The door opened again and once more I felt his hand slip in mine, only this time he led me on and waited for the doors to close before he said, "I know you will."

Blythe and Hudson were waiting for us outside. It would have been nice for them to let us know allowing us the time back from searching the lobby, but all was forgiven when we found them standing next to a limo.

"Are you trying to see who's inside or what?"

Talon asked what I was thinking but was shut down when Blythe started laughing and said, "Apparently Mr. Harrison felt the need to provide this for his lady and guests."

"No way!"

My jaw dropped to the ground. He couldn't have, was all I could think. Any doubt was lost when a man in a tuxedo came around the car and opened the door for us.

"You were serious?"

"Does it look like I am joking?"

Hudson helped Blythe get in and then bitched the whole time he followed her about seeing her thong and the fact she needed to wear shorts underneath.

Talon just laughed and got in after them, leaving me to stand back and take in how much my life has changed. I was about to get into the first limousine ever in my life and it was here for me. One last look around and I was interrupted by the chauffeur when he cleared his throat.

"We need to get going, Miss Daisy. I would hate for you to miss the big event."

I couldn't help it. I tried but it broke through anyway. I laughed louder than I ever have before. I couldn't even keep my balance and had to lean against the car for support. Talon's head poked out from inside, looking around to see what was so funny.

"What are you laughing about?"

The driver must have thought I was crazy. He blankly stared at me causing me to lose my breath and practically hyperventilate.

"Miss Daisy, are you okay?"

It wasn't two seconds later the car erupted in laughter along with me.

"All right, I don’t know what I'm saying that has you kids laughing so hard but really, we need to get going if you want to make it on time."

I got in the car and let him close the door after me, but every time I looked at any of my friends I was laughing all over again.

"He sure is driving Miss Daisy, isn’t he?"

By the time we got to the event I had damn near cried all my makeup off. Thank goodness for the mirror built in and Blythe for carrying back up eye liner and mascara. The guys bitched while we cleaned ourselves up, but understood immediately why when the door opened and I stepped out into a crowd of people, along with the paparazzi. Fear took over me instantly. Blythe came out of the car to stand next to me and whispered in my ear, "They don't know who you are yet. It's okay."

She was right. I was a nobody. I was just here to watch the fight like everyone else.

Hudson got out followed by Talon, coming to stand beside me.

"You girls ready?"

I moved my head up and down but never actually answered Hudson. True to Blythe's word, they didn't pay any attention to us and we were able to walk past them unnoticed. Once we made it through the ticket line we were scot free. A wash of relief came over me and a smile replaced it once we walked in and I saw the octagon.

"Holy fuck! I’m in the mother fucking Octagon!"

Blythe slapped Hudson, "Watch your mouth and no you're not, you're looking at it. We are about to go sit next to Mike's family so get it out now. You will not embarrass me in front of them."

I could hear her but I was too busy looking around to care. It had been a while since Sadie had brought me to one of these and it was definitely under different circumstances. I was a girl with a crush on a fighter then, now I was in love with a man that was about to get punched and kicked repeatedly. Everything was different.

We were escorted to our seats and as we got closer to the cage, I spotted Tony immediately. Kate was next to him of course, followed by Mike's mom and dad.

We took our seats which left me to the right of Kate, Blythe next to me, then Hudson, leaving Talon on the end.

Kate grabbed my hand, squeezing it followed by a smile.

"Hey, guys."

Tony looked at me and smiled back. "Glad you could make it."

"I wouldn't miss this for anything."

"Marissa, dear, how are you?"

I leaned forward so I could look at Janet when I answered her. "I'm feeling much better, thanks for asking. How are you?"

"I'll be better when I can see my son after the match. He's nervous with this one. It's something I haven't seen in a long time."

"That's not because of who he's fighting, Mom, it's who is watching that has his nerves shot."

I looked at Tony. "Who's here?"

"You are."

"Well that's just stupid. I've been to his fights before."

"Not that he can remember. But don't worry, he will be fine."

"I don't want to hurt—"

"Marissa, he's messing with you. Don't listen to Tony. Reynolds is here. That's what has Mike riled up."

I sat up in my seat, looked around and then back at Kate. "Why would he be here?"

"He lost to this guy last month. It's all about brackets and if Mike wins, he owns the seat as far as being favored to take the championship title again."

"Damn, Firecracker, I have taught you a thing or two."

"Don't get too full of yourself. It's hard work zoning all of you out at Sunday dinners when this is all you have been talking about. I just gave up."

I laughed but continued to search the room. It's not like I really even knew who I was looking for. I wasn't at any of his fights and Reynolds had kind of faded out of the media after Mike took his title years ago.

"He's up there."

Mike's dad pointed to a box at the very top of the seats which was glass enclosed.

"Don't worry about him. He's a washed up fighter who wants retribution. He will never get it from my son."

Something in me felt uneasy. I had all the confidence in the world that Mike would win but why this man was following his fights in person made me wonder.

"I believe you."

All of lower weight classes went before Mike's and the place seemed to be getting more riled up as the night went along.

Blythe, Hudson and Talon were in complete awe of the event. I guess because I had already been to several, nothing shocked me. The broken bones and blood were just a part of it all.

The main event came and everyone got on their feet as Mike's opponent was introduced. Steven Marshall was coming up through the ranks but it didn't make him any less lethal. His arm stretch was one and a half times Mike's and he had three inches on him. It wasn't going to be an easy win.

The room erupted in a roar when Avenged Sevenfold's song “Nightmare” began to play over the loud speakers.

Watching Chris and Jason, along with Mike's trainer come out, gave me goose bumps so bad I found myself rubbing my hands up and down my arms to calm myself down.

And then he came out in the open.

I hadn't seen him in so long I forgot just how malignant he could look. Every vein on his body was visible to the naked eye as he approached the cage. He had the focus of a man going in for the kill and I loved every second of it. If it weren't for the fight, well, and the people watching, I would have run into his arms and begged him to take me right then.

Both fighters entered into the cage and were introduced to the rules they had I'm sure by now memorized. Each went back to their corners and came to the center of the ring before they announced the fight to start.

They circled one another, planning out each calculated move before the strike.

After several hits Mike went for the first shot to the knee and for some crazy reason it worked. The whole room was standing, flipping out as he moved across Marshall's long body trying to gain position.

I watched in fascination as the two struggling men fought over control. Everyone was waiting for Mike to go in for the kill when the most unexpected thing happened. He let him up! Not to his feet, but he actually let him gain footing. No one understood. Even Tony started screaming, "Quit showing off and TAKE HIM OUT!"

I was lost. I couldn't imagine why he would want to prolong any of this and give his poor mother a heart attack or me for that matter.

"WHAT IS HE DOING?"

Blythe asked as she grabbed me and pulled me to her expecting an answer. I didn't have one. I just watched in slow motion as Mike flipped around Marshall's body ending up behind him. As his hands came up around Marshall's neck it hit me and I went berserk.

"Oh my God! He's going to do it!"

"Do what?"

She was still lost but I was now smiling like no other.

Mike and I had wrestled around so many times while I stayed with him and he always got me in this stupid hold. It was almost like he was doing this as a joke for me. The name alone had me cracking up every time he would say it.

"It's a rear naked choke."

"A what?"

I didn't answer her again. I was watching in fascination as Marshall tried with everything he had to break free. Mike's right arm came around the back of Marshall's neck and I knew it was closing time.

"No shit, Marissa, you're right!"

I heard Talon but I couldn't tear my eyes away. One, two, three, four and that was it, Marshall had two options, tap out or have his esophagus crushed. He tapped and I, along with everyone else, went insane! Mike jumped up and pointed right at me with the hugest smile on his face.

"I think he just beat his own record!"

Mike's dad was right. He literally had Marshall tapping out within three minutes of the first round. I know for the sponsors they want a longer more drawn out fight but they couldn't be disappointed with this. Mike Harrison had just dominated the Octagon!

Chapter 20

When all the madness settled, it was time to move to the after party. We were all on a high from the adrenaline rush that was felt throughout the arena. Luckily Mike's team had put the party together ahead of time and it was being held at our hotel, making it easy to find our room afterward for the grand finale I had planned.

Tony and Kate opted out of meeting up with us due to guilt. They had left the kids with Tony's grandparents and wanted to relieve them as soon as possible. I wasn't surprised but that didn't take away from the fact I was disappointed. I wanted all of us to share in the joy of Mike's triumph. Getting everyone to party seemed harder and harder lately. The days of all of us in one place seemed long gone unless it was a birthday party or wedding. Me forcing the last get together was a first in what seemed like forever being it wasn't some special occasion. Luckily, I still had my own group of friends.

Jason, Chris and Mike were meeting us back at the hotel with the rest of his team and friends from the MMA. Chris always thought it was important to have Mike soak in a whirlpool and then be adjusted after any training or fight. It had something to do with stretching his muscles, which meant we were getting there early and starting the party without them.

"That was fucking AMAZING!"

Hudson was still reliving the fight as we walked into the bar.

"The way he made everyone think he was letting him go, it psyched me out for sure."

He and Talon had been going back and forth the entire time we rode back. I couldn't take the shit-eating grin off my face according to Blythe.

"You really need to stop. Your cheeks are going to start cramping."

"Come on, like you wouldn't be doing the same thing?"

"Okay, maybe I would. That was pretty unbelievable. The way he pointed to you when he stood up could have been a movie it was so cool."

"That was unexpected."

"Unexpected? That's the best you can do? How about, ‘That act alone will make me his sex slave tonight. Whatever he wants, he gets’."

"Well that was a given anyway."

I laughed as Blythe pushed me and said, "Brag much."

"You’re just jealous. Now, do you want to get a drink or keep talking about what you don't have?"

"A drink? I thought you quit?"

"I think tonight is cause for a celebration, you think it's worth bending the rules, right?"

"Amen! She's finally going to have some fun again!"

"Kiss my ass, I'm always fun."

"Says who?"

"Suck it! I'm getting a shot, you in or not?"

"When have you ever known me to say no to liquor?"

"Good point."

She and I walked over to the bar and found an open space between people to catch the bartender’s attention. A group of three guys were on the right side talking about the fight and on the left were four girls giggling about something I couldn't hear. It was weird how they all sat apart. Surely you would think one group would lead off the conversation to bring them all together.

"What can I get you two?"

Blythe glanced at me and then back to the bartender. "Four Fireballs and two Bud Lights please."

I looked at her like she was crazy. "What? You said you were breaking the rules tonight."

"I didn't mean in one swoop. Can I pace myself a little?"

"Not a chance. We're having fun tonight."

The bartender drew her attention back to him when he came back with all that she ordered.

"That will be forty-seven dollars."

The smile on my face fell off. Holy crap that was a lot for what we ordered.

"Put it on my tab."

I heard one of the men at the bar say it and immediately turned in his direction.

"You don't have to do that we have it covered, but thank you."

"No need to thank me. You just keep looking good over there and I will buy whatever you want all night long."

Blythe responded cooler than I could have ever played it off. "When we want something we ask for it. Like she said, thank you anyway but we can handle ourselves."

"I don't remember talking to you. I was offering her drinks, you can buy your own."

"Listen, asshole!"

"What's going on here?"

Hudson and Talon were behind us ready to take on whatever this guy wanted to throw at us and leave it to Blythe to let them.

"This prick thinks it’s a good idea to hit on Marissa and then tell me to get lost. I don't think he has a clue who's about to walk in the door any minute."

I hadn't even thought about that. Mike would kill this guy and he was set to be here any second.

"All right! Enough!" I turned back to the jerk. "I will say thank you for the offer one last time but I am forced to decline. Have a great night." Then I came back to my friends. "We came to have a blast" I reached in my wallet and grabbed three twenty dollar bills and set them on the bar. "You can keep the change."

I looked at Blythe as I raised a shot glass in the air. "Here's to fun!" Then I downed it.

She followed my lead but the guys cut us off before we could drink the second one.

"Wait for us."

Talon asked the bartender for two more Fireballs so we waited until they both had theirs in hand. Talon raised his and said, "To Mike's badass fight!"

We all tapped each other's glasses and then slammed the alcohol back. It was so strong I had to finish the beer just to take the taste out of my mouth.

Before long the place started to fill up with people and my buzz had kicked in full force. Blythe and I were tearing up the dance floor while Hudson and Talon sat at a table sharing a bucket of beer. I couldn't get over how crowded the room had gotten so fast. Just trying to go to the bathroom seemed to take hours the line was so long.

When I finally couldn't stand the crowd any longer, I decided to go out into the lobby and catch some fresh air. I was looking up at the ceiling again, thinking how much cooler it was after I was drunk when I felt a tap on my shoulder. I spun around and landed in the arms of the man I hadn't seen in weeks.

"Daisy."

One word that came out in almost a whisper took my breath away. It was all I needed to hear from him after looking in those beautiful eyes before I was crashing my mouth to his. Slowly, he drug his tongue across my lips wetting them for more. Parting my lips, his tongue met mine and I was home. But before we could get carried away, he pulled back and took my face in his hands.

"God, I missed seeing this face."

I couldn't agree more looking back at his.

"I missed you too. More than I can explain in words."

He brought his lips down to my forehead and pressed them softly to my skin.

"Never will I let anything keep you from me again. I had no idea just how much I need you until now."

"No worries, champ, I'm all yours."

"That's good to hear but I already knew that."

"Don't go getting cocky on me now."

"Did you see what I just did tonight? I'm on top of the fucking world, Daisy!"

As he lifted me off the ground and spun me around, I laughed. He clearly had been drinking already. I could taste it in his kiss but the way he was acting let me know we both were feeling good from the alcohol already.

"I kind of like you like this."

He smiled and everything in me melted into his arms.

"Do you now? Well let me tell you something. I like you any and every way there is. You're my everything, Daisy."

"Now, now, don't forget about your party. You keep saying things like that and you can forget whoever is in that room because I'm going to steal you away and have you all to myself."

"Do you really think I give a shit about the people in that room? Let's go. We can have the rest of the night for ourselves."

He pulled a room card from his pocket and handed it to me.

"This is yours. Just in case you want to go move your stuff over to our room anytime soon. I can help you if you want. We can go now..."

"Stop that. You have all these people here to congratulate you. I have to share you with them for at least a couple more hours."

"It's only you and me, baby, no matter how many people are in there, just you and me."

"You're making it harder on me on purpose aren't you?"

"Do you have any idea what the last two weeks were like for me knowing after that fight I was going to have you in my bed? Going in there is the last thing I want. I just want you."

He made everything perfect, always had. The way he looked at me let me know I was his world and I knew without a doubt he was mine. Time was on our side and a few hours wouldn't hurt us.

"Go, thank everyone for coming, Mike."

"Just hearing you say, 'coming Mike' makes me want to throw you over my shoulder and—"

"Can we please just get this over with first?"

"If I have to, then we're going to do it right. Are you ready to get this party started?"

"It started without you a while ago."

"Nice try but you haven't seen shit yet."

He set me down and took me by the hand, pulling my back into the very room I had tried to escape from.

I wasn't sure why I was shocked at the outpour of applause that went off when Mike came into view, he had warned me sufficiently two seconds before.

Men came from corners I didn't know existed to shake his hand and women had no problems pushing me aside to give him a hug. I wasn't sure if they thought I was his usual trophy girl or what, but they were just plain rude to me.

Mike hadn't even noticed that I stepped back to give him space, he was soaking in all the affection coming from strangers instead.

I refused to let it bother me and turned to find Blythe and the guys. Sure enough she was still on the dance floor and Hudson was pretending to dance around her, when in all actuality he was shoving other men away.

Talon was harder to find but I spotted him in the back corner of the bar, talking to the girls that had been sitting there when we arrived.

I made eye contact with the bartender again and by this point in the night he would just smile and start making my drinks. Cherry vodka shots and beer was the poison I picked. I found myself needing the liquid courage to relax and let what was going to happen, happen. The last thing I wanted was to be scared and tense; Zoey told me it would hurt worse that way.

More time passed and I was getting more and more drunk sitting at the bar by myself. Mike, Jason and Chris were busy talking to reps and sponsors. Talon looked like he was getting somewhere with one of the girls so I didn't want to bother him and Blythe and Hudson had finally decided to quit with the game and dance together. Everyone was having fun but me.

I ordered another round but this time when the shot was set down in front of me the bartender didn't let go of the glass.

"Didn't I see you walk in with Mr. Harrison?"

I couldn't help but laugh. It just seemed so formal and Mike was nothing like that to me. Besides I was amazed he could remember that being it had to have been hours ago.

"Yes, Mike and I are together. Why?"

His face pulled back into an awkward, painful expression.

"Don't say that too loud okay. There are women here that would tear you apart for claiming him."

"Well they can try, but my claim stands. Besides, I would like to see any one of these girls attempt to get his attention with me in the room. He wouldn't give them the fucking time of day."

I was officially drunk. Never would I have been so cocky otherwise. But I stood my ground and let him know I wasn't one to be messed with. Until...

"Then I wouldn't turn around if I were you."

"Why? Is the big bad bitch lurking behind me or something?"

"Or something."

I spun around, ready to attack anyone that would have the nerve to confront me. He was mine, and they could kiss my ass if they thought...

"Oh my God!"

There was no way I was seeing what was in front of me. No way that he would do this or want this. Not with me right there in the same room. Not after everything he had said to me out in the lobby.

I grabbed my purse and then tore through the space, moving everybody in my path. When I reached the two of them I recognized her immediately. She was one of the ring girls at the fight and she was all over him. Rubbing up his chest, whispering in his ear. It didn't make any sense. I wanted to yank her away and slap him across the face but what good would that do?

My feet couldn't carry me fast enough. I tried to run but a leg brace complicates things more than you know. By the time I reached outside, I knew I needed to be further from him, further away from the rage I felt.

Tonight was supposed to be our night, it was supposed to be something special and yet I was just another person in the room to him. I couldn't take it. Why would he let her do that?

I walked and walked and walked. In fact, I had no idea where I was anymore. My phone had rung several times but every time I looked at it, it was Mike. I had nothing to say to him other than I was mad and needed space. The last call came from Blythe. I didn't answer her either. I simply sent her a text letting her know that I was fine and just needed to be alone.

She text me back but I didn't want to see what she had to say yet. I was angry and hurt that the night we had planned was ruined. I continued to walk, making turns that I thought would keep me in close vicinity to the hotel.

After a while I pulled my phone out to check the time and decided to read her text after all.

Blythe: OKAY BUT WE R WORRIED. WHY DON’T U JUST COME BACK AND STAY WITH US. HE'S WASN'T TRYING TO IGNORE U MARISSA. HE'S JUST DOING HIS JOB. I HAVE DONE ALL I CAN BUT HE'S FREAKING OUT. I HAVE NEVER SEEN HIM SO DRUNK. COME BACK PLEASE

The fact that she was defending him made me rethink things. Maybe I was acting like a spoiled brat wanting him all for myself. I knew he needed to be there and now I felt just plain stupid. Whoever that girl was didn't have his heart like I did. He was mine.

I stopped and looked around but I was completely lost at this point. The clock on my phone said it was two-thirty in the morning. You would think in a city like Chicago there would still be a lot of people everywhere but there wasn't. I had no idea how to get back and started to feel the panic set in. I began to walk again, this time I paid attention to street signs and names. It took another hour, but I finally made it there.

This time walking into the lobby I noticed everything was empty. The front desk was even down to one woman. I walked back over to the room where the party was, but only saw a couple of people left at the bar.

"Shit!"

I pulled out my phone and called Mike but he didn't answer. I called again trying to somehow figure out what to do. He didn't answer. Without knowing where everyone went I sent him one last text.

Me: SORRY I GOT MAD. I LOVE YOU. I NEED TO SEE YOU, FEEL YOU AND KNOW THAT WE ARE GOING TO BE OKAY.

I hit send and then put my phone back in my purse. That’s when I noticed the key card he gave me.

"Thank you, God!"

I felt the smile spread across my face. I started walking toward the elevator conjuring up a plan. I didn't have all my stuff but I was still wearing the underwear I knew he would love.

As the numbers climbed higher and higher, the excitement started to fade and be replaced with an unknown fear. When the elevator doors finally opened I practically ran to his room. All of the pressure was building knowing that I was going to see him and have to tell him I was sorry for bailing out on his big night. Hopefully he would forgive me was all I could think about as I put the card into the reader on the door.

The light turned green and I heard the little click, but when I pushed the handle down, the door wouldn't open, the chain was in the way.

"Shit!"

I stepped back and tried to figure out what to do next. I stepped forward again and pressed my face in the little space left open and said, "Open the door. I can't get in with the chain on."

I stepped back again and waited, hoping for a miracle that he would answer with a smile on his face.

All of the sudden I heard the chain rattling. It was happening, Mike and I would work this out and be back to good.

The chain fell, bouncing off the door trim, allowing me to push it in and fall into the arms of the most amazing man on the planet.

But that never happened.

Once the door swung open I saw the sheet first as the light from the hall filtered in, puddled on the floor. My eyes followed the path of the light as it traveled up to see a very naked girl wrapped within it. The very same girl that was hanging on Mike when I left a few hours before.

I couldn't speak. I just stood there hoping my eyes were deceiving me.

"What do you want? My sloppy seconds?"

Tears started falling down my face as I pushed past her into the room. All I needed to see was right there in front of me. He was lying in the bed passed out, completely naked.

I ran back out of the room as fast as I could, knocking the bitch to the floor on my way. Once I reached the elevator I pressed the down arrow over and over again screaming, "You stupid fuck! How could you do this to me?"

When the door finally opened, I threw myself to the floor screaming still through my tears.

Did he know I would find him or even care?

I hated him. I hated everything he had ever said or done to make me believe I meant something to him. I hated myself for ever loving him to begin with.

The elevator suddenly stopped. I knew we weren't on the ground floor yet which meant someone was getting on.

I stood up as fast as I could and tried to wipe away the tears but there was no point, they kept falling. What did it matter anyway?

The doors opened slowly while I looked down, avoiding eye contact just as I heard, "Marissa? What happened?"

I knew that voice. Looking up I saw the one person I never expected.

Gabriel.

Chapter 21

I didn’t know what to say, so I said nothing. He walked in and lifted my chin, forcing me to look into his eyes.

"What did he do to you?"

I couldn't admit the truth. It hurt too much to say it out loud.

"I did this to myself."

"Somehow I don't believe that."

"Well, it's all I've got. Why are you here?"

He stared at me a little longer until the door closed behind him.

"I came here to drop a guy off. He was way too drunk to get here on his own and apparently his wife was waiting for him all night to come back from the fight. Imagine that, a controlling spouse."

"I wouldn't know."

"Yeah, I bet you wouldn't. Anyway, my hotel is down the block, do you want to go back to the party with me and forget about whatever has you upset?"

What I wanted to do is cry myself to sleep but that wouldn't do me any good.

"Sure."

"That a girl. I'll make it a point for you to have so much fun that you forget all about what has you upset."

He would try and fail but at least I could get away from this God forsaken hotel and the asshole staying here.

We walked out onto the street and it felt like a time warp. If I had just gone up to my own room would he have ever told me? Or would he lie and pretend like I was still his everything? Had he been doing this the whole time we were apart?

"Stop."

I looked over to him and saw his face and how angry he looked.

"Stop what?"

"You're kicking yourself and you need to stop. Life's too short and you are way too young and beautiful to be doing this."

"Some things are easier said than done."

"Not anymore."

He looked up and my eyes followed. We were at the Grand Hotel, which must have been where he was staying at already.

"Wow, we got here fast."

"No, you were just not paying attention. Welcome back to reality."

He opened the door for me as we passed through into the lobby. It wasn't as prestigious as ours but who really cares at this point. I needed a shot of whatever to make myself numb.

I followed him up the stairs to where the elevator was located.

"Ready to have a whole new experience in an elevator?"

"You're not going to try to seduce me are you?"

He laughed and then said, "You could only be that lucky."

"Not feeling it, huh? Maybe I need to turn up the charm."

"Or stop moping over your boyfriend."

"I don't have a boyfriend, so there's nothing to mope about."

“Says the girl crying on an elevator floor."

"I was standing by the time you saw me."

"Point proven."

"Whatever!"

The door opened letting us off on the sixteenth floor. My nerves kicked into high gear. I wasn't going to know a soul, but then again maybe that was the best part.

Gabriel knocked and when the door opened he led me in to a room full of people loosely by my arm. I let my hand drop down to hold his, gripping onto it with my life. He squeezed it to let me know he was there to help and walked me to the back corner introducing me to his friend.

"You find the prettiest girl in Chicago and bring her back here. Are you nuts?"

"She's a friend from the school I work for. Marissa, this is Jackson. Jackson, she is off-limits."

"Then why isn't she with him?"

My body went stiff but Gabriel was quick to respond. "I tore her away. All of her friends were going to bed and she wasn't ready to stop having fun. You of all people know how that is."

"Good point."

Jackson jumped up from his seat and grabbed my available hand. "Let's go find you a drink."

Gabriel let me go but winked at me letting me know it was okay.

"So, how long have you known Gabe?"

"Not very long, to tell you the truth."

He looked down at my leg and then stopped walking.

"Are you the girl that fell down the stairs?"

Shit! Cat’s out of the bag.

"Yep, that's me."

"No, shit! You're with Mike Harrison?"

I didn't know how to answer him.

"No, that didn't work out."

At least that was the truth.

"Wow! What are the odds? Fucking amazing is more like it."

"Why? What's amazing?"

He smiled and then said, "Nothing. I just can't believe the girl from the story is here."

"Sorry if the real thing disappoints you."

"Oh no, honey, not at all. This is going to be fun."

The way he was acting kind of creeped me out as he poured two shots of something I had never heard of before. Why all of the sudden was it going to be amazing as he put it?

"Here you go, doll."

"Thanks, what is it?"

"It's what's going to make your dreams come true."

"If only that were possible."

"Just wait and see."

He handed me the glass and I slammed it as fast as I could. It tasted disgusting but the fool that I was asked for another. Jackson laughed as he poured the glass full this time. I didn't hesitate and this one didn't go down any smoother than the last.

"Who's this?"

I turned to see a huge man, and I mean huge! Steroids obviously flowed through his system to be his size. Muscles were pouring from his tight shirt. As I looked him over, something about him seemed familiar after I got past my first thoughts of drug use. I couldn't place him and the longer I stared the harder he laughed.

"Do you have a name?"

"Marissa."

It was all I could get out.

"Well, Marissa, glad you could make it."

"Keith, she's off-limits."

I watched as Gabriel stomped over to us marking me as claimed.

"Says who, you?"

"Yes, me. Marissa, let's go over here, there is someone I want you to meet."

He grabbed my hand and pulled me away with urgency. Once we were a safe distance from earshot he spun around looking me straight in the eye.

"Stay away from him, okay?"

"If you say so."

"I'm saying so."

"Okay, boss."

"It's not like that. I just want you to have fun remember?"

"Then let’s stop talking about this and have some fun."

There were a few people sitting around the table Jackson was at when we came in playing cards. I pointed over to it causing Gabriel to laugh.

"You know what you’re doing? These guys play dirty."

"I can handle myself."

Maybe playing cards but the fact I was going to have to face all my friends and people back at school after they find out what he did to me was horrifying.

"Well, let's see what you got."

He walked over to a side table and grabbed a chair for me.

"Guys, this little lady wants to sit in. You don't mind do you?"

As a group I was invited and all of them seemed genuinely nice.

The cards were dealt out and the dealer called bullshit for the game. I laughed internally knowing that I was going to crush these men. They don't know my signs or tells like my family does and I even win when I'm at home.

An hour later I had only lost one hand. I can't say it was as easy as it normally is but whatever Jackson had given me had my sight blurred. Gabriel kept asking me to drink the water he brought for me but I was too focused on staying as numb as possible. I couldn't thank him enough for the distraction he had given me. I needed to stay as drunk as possible or reality would have me crashing to the ground. Mike always feared he would fuck what we had up and he had succeeded far beyond measure.

"Here you go, darlin'."

Another shot had been set down in front of me and I didn't hesitate before throwing my head back and letting it slide down my throat. As it hit my stomach, the urge to puke went into full force. Something about what I had just drank had me gagging and wanting to run to the bathroom, but I wasn't about to look stupid in front of all these strangers. I held it back and prayed it would stay down.

"Are you okay, Marissa?"

Gabriel looked worried and I wasn't sure I could convince him it wasn't warranted. "I'm okay."

"She will be fine, man, quit treating her like she's fragile."

"You have no idea what she is, Keith, just stay away from her."

"Is that a threat?"

"Does it need to be?"

"I wouldn't go there if I were you."

"Then stay the fuck away from her and we won't have to."

"You are fucking with the wrong man, Gabe."

Keith walked away but Gabriel continued to watch him until he was out of sight and then turned back to me, resting his hand on my shoulder.

"I promised you fun but this isn't feeling like a good idea anymore. Let me take you back to your hotel."

There was no way I was going back there. I wasn't ready to face anyone yet and answer questions. I just wanted to forget.

"No, I'm good here."

"Marissa, if you're going to avoid your problems they will only get bigger. Trust me, you don't want to do that."

"Stop trying to fix this! I can't, okay! He did this to me. I would have loved him forever and he threw it away without blinking."

I stood up and pushed past him, walking to the bathroom where I was sure I would puke until morning. That last shot took my stomach over the edge of tolerance.

Once inside, I slammed the door shut behind me and fell to my knees, gripping the porcelain bowl with one hand and holding my hair back with the other. Throwing up is never fun but as the acid expelled itself, it burned horribly.

I heard someone knock on the door and then Gabriel's voice. "Can I help in any way?"

I didn't answer. Tears began to fall as that question took on a whole new meaning. No one could help me. I needed to deal with this and move on. I was fine before Mike entered my life and would get there again, it would just take time. The last thing he deserved was for me to cry over him.

I stayed in that bathroom for over an hour, ridding myself of all the contents in my stomach and was ready to go home. I rinsed my mouth out as best as I could and then opened the door to find a completely different setting. Most of the people were gone and those who stayed were passed out in random spots around the room. One glance at the clock told me that it was five-thirty in the morning already. I must have been in there a lot longer than I thought.

I found Gabriel asleep on the couch. I did everything I could to wake him up but he wouldn't budge. Looking around there was nowhere for me to lie down and all I really wanted was for the day to be over.

One final glance around the room and I was grabbing for my purse and walking out the door. I barely had my balance but I made it down the hall and to the elevator. Once I pressed the button I leaned my head against the wall and waited for the doors to open. All of my energy was gone. It was like having the flu; I was that tired. When the 'ding' finally came, I stood back up and fell straight back, landing on my butt.

I couldn't help but laugh. What have I done to myself?

I heard a door open and then "What are you doing out here?"

It was Keith. I knew his voice before I ever saw him come into view.

"I'm going home."

He was at my side and picking me up before I knew it, carrying me back into the room he just came out of.

"Why are you taking me in here, I said I was going home."

"You are in no shape to walk that far. I’m just going to set you down on the bed and call you a cab."

As he laid me down I couldn't help but notice how soft and comfortable the bed felt and knew he was right. I wouldn't make it out of the lobby let alone back to my room.

"Thank you."

He walked over to the table and grabbed his cell, typing something in and then said something about needing a girl picked up. I was already half asleep by the time he started talking. God, those sheets and the down feathered pillow felt good. Before I knew it, the sharp pain in my heart eased and I was asleep.

***

I felt Mike's arm wrap around me and pull me in close to him like he had done so many times before. I moved back to be as close to him as I could, while wishing this was real and he was mine again. His hand traveled down my chest, pulling the elastic band of my top down with it, exposing my breasts. Softly he drug his fingers over the swell and came to land on my perky, waiting nipple, taking it between his two fingers and lightly twisting and pinching it.

My hips began to rock as the sensation flooded my core. I wanted to finish what we had planned. I wanted to finally be his, even if it was just a pathetic dream.

His hand left my breast and traveled lower over my stomach, then into the seam of my panties. I opened my legs, welcoming him in when I realized Mike would never have jumped straight to this. He always kissed my forehead and then my neck. He patterned his moves and I have every one of them memorized.

My eyes shot open and within that second I knew I was no longer dreaming. The hand was still there, forcing its way down.

"STOP!"

I pushed as hard as I could against his arm but I had nothing on his strength. Time stood still as the memory of me coming in to this room came back. Keith brought me here.

"Keith stop! I don't want this."

His breath hit my neck before the words escaped his mouth and it made me want to throw up.

"Don't try to go all good girl on me now."

"Get off of me!"

I twisted and turned to break free but it was no use. Even knowing that, I didn’t give up my fight.

His hand had left me but only to flip my body over on to my back as he climbed over top of me. Taking hold of my hands, he pulled them behind me giving me nothing to fight him with, but before he could slam them down on the mattress I sat up and head butted him as hard as I could, practically knocking myself out in the process.

"You bitch!"

My forehead had hit his nose and blood was dripping from it. I watched in slow motion as a drop clung to his nostril before it fell to his shirt. I think it was the only thing I could focus on as his hand dropped one of mine and I knew I was going to lose this battle.

The blow landed on the left side of my face and that was it, I was gone.

Chapter 22

I felt the pain before I could register what was happening. Sirens, car engines, street noise all together could be heard around and the feeling of cold concrete was beneath me.

I pushed with my arms to raise my face from the gravel that was embedded in my cheek. Looking around I couldn't see clearly and frantically scooted back against the nearest wall, folding my arms across my legs that were now pinned to my chest. My body started shaking involuntarily as my right hand came up to feel my face. I didn't need a mirror to know I was unrecognizable. It was hard for me to see, leaving no question that bones were shattered.

I sat there trying to push away the one pain that brought me back to reality. The one place my body had never been touched. The very thing I wanted to rid myself of, that now more than anything before I wanted back. I blocked it out. I couldn't handle the idea of him robbing me of what was mine to give.

I heard my cell phone ringing. It was the last thing I expected but I clearly heard it and the very sound made me want to scream at the top of lungs!

It all became clear that Keith never called a cab like he said he was doing. He had planned to hurt me and cover it up. Whomever he called was the very man who left me here alone.

I looked around and finally found my purse on the other side of the alley from where I was sitting. Scrambling off the ground I crawled over to it. Once it was in my hand I realized, it didn't matter. I couldn't face any of them. I wanted to get as far away from all of the things in this fucked up life of mine and never come back.

I don't know why but something forced me to pull my cell out and look at it. By far the worst mistake I could have made at the moment. It was ten-thirty in the morning and I had seventeen missed calls. The last text that came in appeared on my home screen and was from Mike.

Mike: WE NEED TO TALK

I threw it against the wall and watched it shatter into pieces as it fell to the street. I had nothing to say to him ever again.

The attempt to stand had me gripping onto the brick, feeling the skin tear on my fingers but that was no match to the pain that ripped through me between my legs. It felt as if a sword was being forced inside of me.

I pushed off the wall and walked in a haze toward the commotion of the street with no plan intact. I had no idea where I was or what I was going to do but I couldn't bear staying in the very spot I was left.

As I rounded the corner I slammed into a body and felt strong arms wrap around me to help me catch my balance. Nothing has ever felt so wrong in my life.

"LET ME GO! DON'T TOUCH ME! LET ME GO!"

He didn't listen.

"Ma’am are you... Holy shit! Somebody help!"

He had taken one look at me and that was all it took. Why he wanted to scream and make even more people stare will be something I never understand.

I thrashed and hit, anything to break free from his hold and I finally won out. When I felt the slightest release I took advantage of it and ran as fast as I could, barreling through the madness of people all gawking at me.

I saw the front entrance of the Grand and prayed I could get past it without seeing him. I almost contemplated turning around when I heard, "Marissa?"

I stopped dead in my tracks, paralyzed by the voice that spoke.

"Oh my God! Oh my God, it is you!"

Gabriel stood before me as my hands immediately wrapped around myself protecting me the only way I could from his touch.

I couldn't look at him. The thought of the way his eyes would form shape had me wishing for death.

"I'm not going to touch you, sweetheart. It's okay. I'm here and we are going to get you some help."

I never looked up when I said, "Get me out of here."

I started walking again. I couldn't take the chance that Keith would be walking out of the hotel at any time. I started to shake again and picked up my pace.

Gabriel caught up to me and said, "We need to get you to the hospital. My car's just over here, can I hold you or would you rather me not?"

"Please, I just want to leave."

"Follow me."

He walked slightly ahead of me, leading me to the parking garage attached to the side of the hotel. His car was waiting for him with a valet holding his keys in the air for him to take. Gabriel opened the passenger door for me, letting me get in before he walked around to get in himself.

My arms stayed across my chest and my head hung low as I refused to look in the side mirror at myself. The car started and we pulled out onto the street before he said a word. I welcomed the silence but it didn't last.

"What happened, Marissa? Please talk to me."

I said nothing and he didn't push, for a while.

"I don't even know where I am supposed to go! Everything in me wants to take you to the hospital, the cops, I know that's not what you want but FUCK! Who did this?"

"Train station."

His head snapped in my direction.

"What?"

"Take me to the train station."

"Why? Where are you going? I can't just drop you off there. You have to get help. The fucking guy who did this deserves to die, Marissa! Let me help you, please, I'm begging you."

His hand naturally fell to rub my leg and I reacted by throwing my body against the car door.

"I'm sorry, so so sorry, honey. I wasn't thinking."

I knew he wanted to help me but there was nothing that I could do to go back in time. To make different choices and be the person that I once was again.

He slammed his hand against the steering wheel four times and then threw his body back against his seat.

"I don't know what to do!"

HE didn't know what to do? Nothing in me felt pity for him like I should. He had a life to go back to; mine was over.

"Just take me to the God DAMN train station!"

Thirty-five minutes later we were pulling into the station. I didn't wait for him to even come to a complete stop before my door was open and I was climbing out. I heard the engine cut off and then his door close. I didn't need him to stay. If anything I wanted him to leave me alone and not try to say goodbye. If I had to thank him, I knew I wouldn't be able to hold myself together any longer. "Marissa, wait! Where are you going to go? Will you please just tell me at least that? I can’t just leave you here!"

I stopped walking and waited for him to catch up to me. Looking him in the eye for the first time I said, "I need you to let me go, Gabriel. I'm not yours to take care of." I didn't give him the chance to respond. I simply put my hand up to stop him and then I walked away.

He didn't come after me which was the first thing I was grateful for. Walking up to the ticket booth I reached for my wallet to pull out my credit card and grabbed Mike's room key instead. I stood there looking at it when I was interrupted by the clerk.

"Ma’am"

When I brought my head up, I heard her gasp before she spoke again.

"Where are you trying to get to?"

"I... um... can I get to New York from here?"

I hadn't known until that second but Zoey was all that I needed.

"You sure can."

She went back to typing into the computer and then pulled a piece of paper out of the printing machine. Sliding it across to me she sat forward, pressing herself against the counter to get as close as she could before she said, "This one's on me."

I was shocked to say the least. Why would she do that? I appreciated the offer but couldn't except it.

"Thank you but I can pay for this."

"I think you have paid enough."

She placed the ticket in my hand and then turned her back to me, cutting my refusal off before it began.

I stood there staring at the lifeline I was holding that a complete stranger was willing to provide. My faith in humanity was slightly restored.

Raising it in the air I simply said, "Thank you" and then walked away.

I looked down at the ticket and realized my train didn't leave until nine o'clock p.m. It was a little before noon giving me nine more hours to sit there and think, the last thing I wanted to do. Instead I chose to find the farthest back corner, lay across several seats and went to sleep.

Several hours later, I woke. Having avoided the bathroom and seeing myself as long as I possibly could, I no longer had a choice in the matter. My bladder was ready to burst when I entered. It was empty thank the Lord above, allowing me to take my time. After going pee I walked over to the door and locked it, returned to the sink and turned it on. I loaded my hand with soap, grabbed the rough paper towels and began scrubbing my body relentlessly. Every crevice was cleaned to the point my coloring was bright red. I still didn't feel like he was off of me. I continued to grab more towels and scrub until I was screaming at the top of my lungs from the pain.

A pounding on the door pulled me from what had become my mission.

"Are you okay in there?"

The handle wiggled back and forth and I knew I had to open the door. I pulled my clothes up and glanced in the mirror without thinking, taking in for the first time what he had done to me. There was no passing it over. My face looked like he used it for a punching bag. Where I had thought he had only hit me once I now knew differently.

"BAM BAM" The handle jiggled again. "Are you okay or should I call the police? Please answer me?"

I walked over and unlocked the door, opening it up to the woman who gave me the ticket. She burst through the door without giving me a chance, looking around for something.

"Is he in here?"

Opening up each stall door by kicking it I interrupted her. "I was cleaning myself off."

She turned to me and her face fell.

"Do you need more time? I can put an out of order sign on the door. You take as much time as you need."

"I'm done. Thank you."

There was no washing away what had happened.

Boarding the train, I was asked if I needed help with my bags; I had none.

All I owned anymore were the clothes I had on my back and the little money I had saved up in my account. Everything else was gone.

Sitting in the seat next to the window, I pressed my head against the cold glass and hoped a miracle would happen. Something, anything to get me back to the day before. So many things could have been done differently but nothing was in my control. The train began to move and I willed my thoughts to stop.

Chapter 23

Sixteen hours later I was in New York City and pulling up to Zoey's apartment. To say that the time went by fast would be the worst lie I've told. I counted every hour as it passed, bringing me closer to this moment. I didn't want to explain to Zoey what happened but I had no one else to go to other than my parents who would force me to turn him in. It's not that I didn't want the son-of-a-bitch to burn in hell, but reliving it over and over again would be living in my own version of hell. Especially when the media got ahold of it.

"You going to get out or just stare at the place?"

Snapping out of my thoughts I realized I couldn't stay in the cab forever. I handed the driver his money, opened the door and stepped out.

Looking around, I imagined what life would be like if I had just retested for the score I needed to be accepted here in the first place. Had I never met Mike, I would have had no reason to settle for Illinois and this would be my home.

All of a sudden I regretted coming here. This could have been my life but it wasn't. I turned around, ready to jump back in the cab just as it drove away.

"Shit!"

I looked up at the building again and forced one foot to follow the other as I walked to the entrance and opened the door. Her place was on the sixteenth floor but I chose to take the steps instead. Just looking at the elevator made me want to vomit.

I was sure Chris would want to kill me for taking those stairs but seeing him was never going to happen again so I let that thought go too.

By the time I reached Zoey's door I was ready to fall into her arms and never let go. I knocked on the door and started shifting my weight from side to side on the balls of my feet, more anxious than ever to see her.

After several knocks I accepted that she wasn't there. Monday afternoon at four was when she was usually calling me from home which left me with no idea where she could be and without a phone, I had no way to contact her.

I sat down against the wall and closed my eyes, wishing again that life didn't have to be so hard on me. What did I do to deserve this?

I heard the rattle of a door knob, causing me to look up as a man walked out of his apartment across the hall. I brought my legs to my chest again and started to shake. The last time this happened I lost everything.

"What the hell!"

He immediately shot across the space between us and was crouched down next to me before I could blink.

"Are you okay? Who did this to you?"

He wasn't really asking me. He already had his phone in hand and was dialing something when I grabbed it.

"Don't."

He looked down at the phone again and then up at me.

"Why wouldn't you want help?"

"I came to see Zoey. Do you know where I can find her?"

"She left about a half hour ago for coffee. Let me at least call her for you. What was your name?"

"Marissa."

He didn't say anything else before he was taking the phone back, dialing another number, this one I knew by heart and then put the phone up to his ear.

"Zoey, how close are you?"

"Because there is a girl named Marissa here...

"Hello?

"Hello?”

He turned the phone off and then said, "She must be on her way back."

"Thank you."

"Can I just sit with you until she gets here?"

"There's no need."

"I would have to disagree with that completely."

We sat in quiet for a few seconds before he said, "I'm Adon, by the way."

What should I say, it's nice to meet you? The last thing I wanted to do was carry on a conversation.

The hall started to get smaller and smaller as my anxiety took hold of me. My breathing became shallow making me want to run as far away from him and this situation as I could.

Saved by the elevator, Zoey came crashing down the hall.

"Where have you been and..."

She got one look at me and stopped. We stared at each other for a few seconds before a single tear fell down her face.

She never said anything else. Her hands went straight into her purse as she shuffled around for her keys. Once she found the one she was looking for, she tried like hell to push it into the keyhole but her hands were shaking too badly to accomplish it.

"Let me get that for you."

Adon took the key from her and opened the door without a problem. Zoey waited for me to walk in before she turned, thanked him and then slammed the door in his face.

I walked over to her couch, sat down and in seconds I was in her arms, the very place I needed to be for what felt like years.

We both cried, not saying a word. My body shook as I let out all that I had held in. Hers did the same. I guess with me always being the strong one between the two of us, this was enough to break her too.

Eventually, she pulled back and placed both her hands on my face.

"Tell me he didn't do this to you?"

"He didn't."

"Thank God! Whoever did will get killed once Mike finds out about this."

My body went stiff. He could never know.

"You do know they are all looking for you? Why haven't you been answering your phone? How did you get here and when did you get the shit beat out of you?"

"I can't talk about it."

"You have to. I have been worried sick as well as everyone else. Bryan called me yesterday morning wondering if I had heard from you."

"You can't tell them I'm here, please!"

"Who are you hiding from, Mar, no one is going to come here?"

"He cheated on me."

"He WHAT?"

"I saw him. He was passed out naked in bed and the girl he was with answered the fucking door."

"So, did she hit you?"

"No. That came later."

"Who hit you?"

"I don't want to talk about it."

"All right, I'm not going to force you. Do you want to take a shower?"

"That is the best idea ever."

"Go ahead, I will order a pizza and we can just camp out here tonight."

"Thank you."

"You don't have to thank me. I love you. I'm just glad you're safe."

She got up and went to the kitchen while I walked back into the hall and grabbed a towel before heading to the bathroom. Once the door was closed I looked in the mirror again.

"I will never feel safe again."

The shower couldn't be hot enough or long enough. My skin was on fire and I still scrubbed harder. Taking off my blood stained underwear only solidified the fact I was no longer a virgin and I took that fact out on my body.

When the water ran cold I tortured myself until I couldn't take it any longer.

As I turned off the water I could have sworn I heard Zoey talking to someone. That made things even more awkward since I had nothing to change into. Looking down at the floor I stared at my clothes but refused to put them back on. The only thing I wanted to do with those clothes was watch them burn to dust.

"She got the shit kicked out of her, Bryan!"

"What do you expect her to do, jump on a plane and come to California?

"No, I have no idea how she got here, I already told you all this!

"Listen, leave her alone and let me be what she needs. She came to me for a reason.

"I told her I wouldn't tell anyone she was here! The only reason I am breaking that promise is because you're like family and you deserve to know she's okay. Don't tell anyone else!"

I couldn't blame her for saying something, even if all I wanted was to hide from the world. I waited for her to hang up with my brother before I came out of the bathroom, not wanting her to know I heard and feel guilty.

"Hey, can I borrow something to wear?"

Her head snapped toward me and the phone in her hand went behind her back.

"Sure. Let me show you where and you can help yourself."

I followed her to her bedroom and sat down on the bed as she pointed out everything from underwear to her favorite dresses.

"I think I got it."

"Okay. Well, are you hungry yet? I could order the pizza now."

My stomach growled at the idea of food.

"That works for me."

She just smiled and walked out of the room, closing the door behind her.

I grabbed some underwear and pajamas, put them on and climbed in her bed pulling the covers over my head.

I felt bad not calling Blythe and letting her know I was here but what reason could I give her? If I told her about Mike she would expect me to get over it like she did with Hudson. No one would understand without me telling them the truth and to be honest with you, I didn't want to face it myself.

I closed my eyes and fell asleep before I even realized I was tired.

***

"GET OUT!"

"Don't do this, please. I don't know what's going on but I have been out of my fucking mind worrying about her."

"You have only been worrying about yourself, you flaming durf!"

"What the hell does that even mean? You have no idea who I am or what she means to me! Let me see her, I know she's here!"

"I said GET OUT!"

I looked at the clock and it was five-thirty in the morning. My body shot up as my feet swung to hit the floor. Was he really here?

Walking around the corner, he came in to view before anything else. I was so angry with myself for the pull my body instantly felt for him.

Our eyes met and my knees buckled from beneath me. I caught my balance and forced myself to stand tall, there was no going back.

"You need to go."

"See! I told you! She doesn't want your sorry excuses. Now LEAVE!"

His eyes didn't break from mine but fury filled them. In a very cool, calm, matter-of-fact voice he let out slowly, "Who did this to you?"

He walked toward me, never leaving my eyes and I was practically lost in his. By the time he reached me I was ready to forget it all if he would just hold me. Until...

He reached his hand out to touch my face and I cringed. His hand paused in midair before it continued to move forward and landed on my cheek.

"Daisy, I am going to murder whoever did this to you. I am going to tear him to fucking pieces slowly. Tell me now, who did this?"

I opened my mouth to tell him everything and to beg him to make it all better but what came out wasn't that.

"I don't want you to fix this, Mike. I don't want you to do anything but leave me alone and never come back."

His hand pulled back like I slapped him across the face.

"What did I do?"

"You cheated on her, you fucking douche bag!"

Mike turned to Zoey and then back to me.

"I DID WHAT?"

"I saw you."

"You saw me what, Daisy? I haven't even looked at another girl since you. There is no fucking way you saw me do anything!"

"Just go, Mike. It's over."

"Hell no it's not over. Tell me what you think you saw! I deserve at least knowing what I did to lose you."

"I came to your room that night and she answered the door. I saw you naked, passed out in bed. Don't treat me like I'm stupid!"

His hands went to his head and if he had any hair he would have been pulling it out. Every vein was pulsing so strong you could actually see the blood pumping through it.

"I want to be so mad at you right now. I want to walk out of here and make you suffer for not believing in me, in us, but I can't. As much as I'm angry I just can't lose you again."

"You. Want. To. Be. Mad. At. Me?"

"Yes, you. Tell me, Daisy, did you turn on a light? Did you walk over to the bed and slap me across the face for hurting you? What did you do once you saw me?"

"I left."

"You left. And where did you go?"

This was it. I was so angry at him for even trying to spin this around on me that I wanted to scream the truth in his face and make him suffer, but I didn't.

"None of your business."

"Everything about you is my business!"

"Not anymore." I looked him square in the face and made sure I spoke clearly enough that my point would come across loud and clear, even if I didn't mean a word of it. "It's over. Go back to Illinois and move on. I don't love you."

He recoiled. His whole body came at me so fast I couldn’t think before his hands grabbed each side of my face and his lips came crashing down on mine.

The force behind his need for me had me kicking and fighting to get him off. The more I fought the harder he fought back, not wanting to let me go and yet not understanding what his hold on me was doing until finally I broke free.

"Don't! Don't touch me! Let me go PLEASE! I DON’T WANT THIS!"

"LET HER GO!”

Zoey had to practically pull me from his grasp and when she finally succeeded, Mike looked as broken as I was.

"You really don't want me."

My eyes filled with tears as my chest rose and fell. He knew. I watched as his eyes switched from pain to realization.

"Tell me what happened after you left that room, Daisy."

"I can't."

He watched me, waiting for his answer and when he didn't get it he turned and walked for the door. Once the knob was in his hand he turned back to me and said, "I stayed in Jason's room that night so that Chris could be alone with her. It wasn't me."

“That’s bullshit and you know it! Chris is gay!”

“Maybe you should get to know people a little better, Daisy. He swings. Always has, always will.”

And then he walked out, closing the door behind him.

Chapter 24

"Do you believe him?"

I stood there, staring at the door, hoping he would come back through it. But every second that passed I was grateful he didn't. I wasn't the same girl and I needed to let him go, whether he cheated or not.

"It doesn't matter either way."

"Well, did you actually see him or did you just think it was him?"

"Like I said, none of that matters anymore."

I started to walk back into the bedroom when Zoey yelled, "Not so fast!"

I turned to face her with my eyes filled with tears.

"What really happened, because that—" she pointed back at the door "—made no sense at all."

"I can't, Zoey."

"Yes you can. I saw the way he loves you and I know you love him that much and more. I also know that you never would be repulsed by his touch unless..."

As each word came out of her mouth I wanted her to stop. I begged and pleaded with my eyes as the tears escaped them but it did no good, as I watched her figure it out and the world came crashing down around me.

"Oh my God. NO!"

She flew across the room and wrapped me in her arms, the only arms that I apparently would let wrap around me and that's when I completely broke.

I told her everything that I could remember, where I woke up and how I got to New York.

"Marissa, why didn't you report that son-of-a-bitch?"

"Can you imagine what would have come from that? He may be a has-been but he still was once the heavyweight champion, Zoey. His lawyers would drag me through the mud. How could they prove I wasn't willing? I didn't fight back, he knocked me out before I could."

"That's no reason to not try and keep him from doing this to other girls. Mar, he probably thinks he's untouchable. You need to tell someone. "

"I just did."

"Someone who can do something about this. I can't."

"Maybe that's why I came here, so that it could all just go away."

"The only thing that went away is the one man who would do anything for you."

"He fell for the girl who didn't know anything. The girl who thought that a bad day consisted of falling and hurting her leg! He deserves better than what I am now. I know you may not believe me but I know that I am broken and it's not his job to fix me."

"You are so much more than what was stripped from you."

Tears were running down her face as she rubbed her thumbs back and forth over the tops of my hands.

"You are the most amazing person I have ever known and I won't let that piece of fucking shit rip that from you."

We both eventually decided to go back to sleep but I found myself lying next to her unable to do so. I went over and over walking into his room and seeing him. I was so sure at the time but after thinking about it, it wasn't him and I should have known that too. Sometimes you have to wonder if fate puts you to the test or if it's your own doing.

Zoey's alarm went off at eight o'clock. I could have told her I was awake but the time I had to myself made me realize I wasn't ready to deal with what came next. I kept my eyes closed and my breathing shallow as she got up to turn it off and then came to sit on my side of the bed.

Softly, I heard her whisper, "I wish I could take it all away for you."

“Sometimes wishes don't come true,” I thought as I fought the tears that wanted so badly to fall from my eyes.

She got up and jumped in the shower. By the time she got out I had thankfully fallen back to sleep and escaped the dreaded what are you going to do today conversation.

Hours later I forced myself out of bed and made a pot of coffee. It was a cool day so sitting next to an open window allowed my body to welcome the warmth of the cup in my hand.

I heard a knock on the door and immediately went stiff. Who could be here? Mike wouldn't come back, not after the way I left him hours ago. I know he thought I cheated on him to get him back. I could tell by the way he looked at me. Whatever it was going to take to keep him away was worth it.

"I know you're in there, Marissa."

I walked over to the door and opened it, relieved to see Adon on the other side.

"Good morning."

"If you say so."

"Yeah, I figured as much. Damn you all were loud earlier."

"I'm sorry if we woke you."

"No worries. I was just listening at my door, scared I was going to have to go all ninja badass on that guy if he was the one that hurt you to begin with. Damn, he was huge."

I laughed for the first time in days just picturing Adon jumping on Mike's back.

"What's so funny?"

"I'm sorry. It's not really funny but picturing you trying to fight off Mike would be insane."

"I could take him if I really tried. You haven't seen me in action."

He flexed his sad little muscles in demonstration. I laughed even harder when he interrupted me. "Nothing like killing someone's ego."

"No... I'm sorry... it's just... he's Mike Harrison."

His face contorted into the funniest scared shitless expression I have ever seen.

"Your joking around with me right? That wasn't THE Mike Harrison?"

"The one and only."

"Oh, girl, you are so screwed."

"Nothing I didn't already know but thanks for telling me."

"I didn't mean it like—"

"I know you didn't. So, what can I do for you?"

"Honestly, I just wanted to check in on you and see if you needed anything."

"No, but thanks for asking."

"All right then, I have to get going but if you do need anything, I'm just across the hall."

"I appreciate that."

The next few weeks went about the same. Zoey would ask me to go out with her and her friends and I would refuse. Adon came by every day and each time I thanked him and then closed the door. The only thing that changed was me as the few things I tried to hold together fell apart when parts of my past showed up.

No one could get ahold of me after I trashed my phone and never bothered to replace it, but leave it to Sadie to find a loop hole and tear me to shreds.

Like I had said, weeks had gone by and nothing right? Well, all that changed when Zoey brought a package into her bedroom and threw it on the bed.

"This came for you."

As much as it piqued my interest, nothing should have been coming for me, at least nothing good.

"You open it."

"Marissa! You have to stop doing this to yourself! It's been seven weeks and all you do is lie around. Get up! Life is passing you by."

She picked the package back up and threw it again, this time hitting me in the head.

"Open it your damn self."

And to make her point more clear, she turned and walked back out of the room, closing the door behind her.

Minutes went by before I let myself even turn it over to see who it was from.

I had no idea what Sadie could have wanted me to have. I was positive that everyone hated me for leaving them without a goodbye.

Tearing the package open I found a DVD. Not from a movie we watched together or even one I mentioned I liked. This was an unmarked case with a DVD inside.

I walked out into the family room and put the movie in, nervous as to what it was she wanted me to see so badly.

The first thing I saw were the closest thing to children I ever had. Kaden and Kendal were playing in the backyard of their house without a care in the world. You could tell by their expression that they were untouched. Everything was perfect for them and I envied that more than I can explain.

Sadie opened the back door and panned the camera to the side of the house where Ash stood. He glanced over at her but his smile didn't reach his eyes.

The camera went back to the kids when Kaden noticed he was being filmed.

"Momma, why are you taking a movie?"

"I am making it for Marissa. She hasn't gotten to see you guys in a while and I thought maybe we could send it to her."

"Where is she?"

"Far away, baby."

Kendal came barreling over at the sound of my name and boy was she not happy.

"She promised us a picnic!"

Sadie took in a breath. I could hear it through the microphone and I am pretty sure it was at the same time I sucked one in myself. I had forgotten all about that. Those poor kids. My thoughts were cut off when Ash interrupted and said, "She just had to go take care of some things that were unexpected, guys. She will be back and I know one of the first things she will want to do is come see you."

"Ash, don’t get their hopes up, it’s not fair."

"I'm not giving up on her, Sadie."

Sadie must have hit stop because now I was watching a different day. It looked like Heather and Jason's house and then the camera found a baby.

"Oh my God!"

Zoey came into the room and looked at the TV.

"Who is that?"

"That is the most beautiful baby in the world."

I went back to watching as Sadie zoomed in to her face and said, "Marissa, meet Faith Morgan Harrison."

For the first time she turned the camera around to face her.

"Isn't she precious?"

She turned it back to the baby and I watched as she smiled.

"What are you two doing in here?"

Heather walked in and picked the baby up from her crib. Just seeing her hold her own child had me wiping away tears I hadn't realized were falling.

"I'm making this for Marissa."

Heather's face lit up but then she turned and closed the door to the bedroom.

"I don't want him to hear."

"He could do something about all of this you know."

"She broke his heart Sadie."

"Is that a reason to give up? You never hurt Jason? Because I know I did with Ash. Hell, look at what Tony did to Kate!"

They obviously forgot the camera was on. It was filming the floor but I could still hear everything they were saying.

"When you love someone you don’t give up."

"That's the thing, she doesn't love him anymore."

"You really believe that? Come on!"

The door opened and I saw shoes I would never forget walk into the room. I held my breath, praying Sadie wouldn't move her arm. I couldn't bear seeing his face. Hell, I begged God for the video to stop before I ever heard his voice, but apparently that wasn't a wish he wanted to grant.

"What are you guys yelling about in here? Give me Faith. She doesn't need to hear you two fighting."

"We aren't fighting."

"If you say so, just give her to me."

Heather must have handed over the baby because he said, "That's my pretty girl. Who loves her Uncle Mike? Yes, yes you do."

I reached for the remote and turned it off.

"Why did you do that?"

"I can't hear him. I can't..."

I got up, grabbed my purse and ran out the door. I needed fresh air and to get as far away from the place that video brought me back to as I could.

I found a bar down the street, opened the door and walked in. I hadn't been out of Zoey's apartment at all since the day I got to New York and as soon as the few men sitting at the bar turned to look at me, all I wanted to do was turn around and go back.

"Come have a seat."

Had any one of the guys sitting said it, I would have walked out. But the bartender was a girl about my age and the smile she was wearing gave me the confidence to do as she asked.

I made sure I sat as far away from the other people as possible. By this time my face had completely healed. Well, as good as it was going to get. My left brow bone had to have been crushed like I thought because it literally droops down over my eye, keeping it from being able to open fully. Something I accepted as a scar to remind me of what happened and never let me forget.

"What can I get for you, sweetheart?"

I hadn't had a drop of alcohol since that night and I wasn't sure it was a good idea, but something in me wanted to make me forget it all. The fact that as Zoey said, life is going on without me, hurt. The twins looked like they had grown a few inches and just the way they even pronounced their words was better. Heather and Jason were parents. It all just seemed to keep going and I hated myself for missing it.

"Patron, please."

"Have your ID on you?"

I reached down into my purse and pulled out my wallet. I slid my license out and found Mike's room key underneath it. Somehow I forgot I had put it there. I slid the card across the counter and the bartender picked it up and looked at it.

"Wow. You sure do clean up well."

I didn't even care that what she said stung. I'm sure she meant it as a compliment but I only saw it as a reminder of what I used to be.

"Thank you."

I took it and slid it back in my wallet covering the room card once again. I don't know why I didn't just ask her to throw it away. It would have made more sense if what I was trying to do was let him go.

The shot glass was set down in front of me, but only for a second before I threw my head back and slammed it. The disgust I felt after drinking it never stopped me from ordering another. And then another. In fact, I sat there collecting the glasses, not letting the bartender take them from me until there were five. My vision was blurry and I strongly felt the need to vomit when I placed sixty dollars on the counter and walked out without a word.

I did hear "Come again!" from one of the men being a smartass as the door closed behind me, which caused me to break out in a cold sweat. All I wanted was to get back to Zoey's where I felt safe. The street was packed with people, something I didn't take notice of before. I tried my best to walk a straight line and stand tall but I was officially drunk which made it next to impossible. Luckily I didn't have far to go before I was back in the building and climbing the stairs again.

It took forever to get to her floor and when I finally did, I was completely out of breath. I opened the door from the stair well and rounded the corner, only to come face to face with my worst nightmare.

Chapter 25

He was here. I couldn't believe my eyes. I knew I was drunk so there had to be something going on in my brain, conjuring up a fantasy before me of what I couldn't have. It had only been a few hours since I heard his voice and needed to escape it, yet he was standing in front of me, more pissed than I have ever seen him.

"Are you drunk?"

Well, that wasn't what I hoped he would say but then again, I knew he deserved to move on so why would any part of me want him to say something else?

"Yep, what are you doing here?"

"I just need to know if it's true and then I will be gone."

I had walked past him and was in the process of opening the door when what he said hit me. My hands began to shake as I turned the knob and entered Zoey's apartment. She wouldn't have left the door unlocked so she had to be there.

"Zoey?"

I called out but he cut me off before I could do it again.

"She's not here. I have been waiting in the hall for over a half hour."

"What do you want, Mike?"

I walked over to the couch and was about to sit down when I felt his hand take hold of my arm and spin me around.

"Is it fucking true, Daisy? Don't play stupid with me either, you know what I am asking you."

"I have no idea what you're talking about! So, if you want to play mind games, go back home."

He looked like he was ready to either slap me or cry, neither had I ever seen before.

"Did you fuck Reynolds or not?"

"Do WHAT?"

"YOU HEARD ME!"

"DON'T SCREAM AT ME!"

"ARE YOU SERIOUS? JUST ANSWER THE FUCKING QUESTION!"

"I DON'T EVEN KNOW WHO HE IS!"

"REALLY? BECAUSE KEITH HAD NO PROBLEM SENDING ME PICTURES OF YOU NAKED!"

He may not have slapped me but it felt like it. Everything in me wanted to die in that moment.

"Your lack of response says it all."

He turned for the door. I wish I could tell you why I let out the one word I swore I would keep a secret forever, but the only thing I can say is rage took over. How could he possibly think that I wanted it to happen? I have always wanted it to be him, even now I wish it could have been.

"HE RAPED ME YOU SON-OF-A-BITCH!"

He stopped dead in his tracks but never turned to face me.

I ran and once I was close enough, I started beating on him like it was his fault. My hands were flying through the air, punching him over and over as I screamed at the top of my lungs, while he stood there until all my energy was spent.

He turned to face me and I saw that he was expressionless. I waited, hoping for him to change. Even pity was better than nothing and when I didn't get as much as that, I flipped out.

"GET OUT! GET OUT AND NEVER COME BACK!"

He didn't move.

"GET OOOUUTTTTTT!"

"What's going on in here?"

Zoey barged through the door with Adon right behind her.

"HE WON'T LEAVE!"

"Marissa, calm down."

"WHAT? NO! I WANT HIM GONE!"

"You two need to talk."

"ARE YOU INSANE? NO! I DON'T NEED TO TALK TO ANYONE!" I looked him straight in the eye. "WHY CAN'T YOU JUST LEAVE ME ALONE?"

I stood up and ran past all of them when Adon grabbed my hand, pulled me to a stop and then turned back to Mike.

"I mean no disrespect, man, but this is her place. She shouldn't have to go anywhere. I think you should leave like she asked."

Mike looked from me to Adon and then back to me, before he walked past all of us and out of my life again.

Once he was gone I went crashing to the floor, openly sobbing and screaming asking, “God, why?”

Adon left and closed the door behind him while Zoey came to sit with me, wrapping me in her arms and rocking back and forth. She let me cry until there were no more tears to shed before she said, "I'm glad you're okay."

Was she on drugs? How could she think I was anything near okay?

"How can you say that?"

"Because you're finally getting it all out. You haven't accepted any of this until now. It's like denying it was what let you cope, but you weren't. You were falling deeper and deeper into depression and I hated it."

"I told him."

She stopped rocking us and went still.

"What did he say?"

"He came here convinced I willingly had sex with..."

"With that Keith guy? How did he even know anything about that?"

"Because apparently, Keith is Keith Reynolds."

"Reynolds. Reynolds. Why does that name... Shut up! The guy Mike is set to fight again?"

I didn't need to answer her.

"Holy shit!"

What was there to say? She about summed it up. We sat there a little longer before she said, "Don’t hate me for asking but I still don't get it. How did Mike find out?"

"He sent him pictures of me from that night."

Zoey shot up from the floor.

"ARE YOU KIDDING ME?"

One look from me and she knew there was no joking around about this.

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean that literally. That's just so messed up!"

"I wonder how many other people he has shown."

"I doubt any. He wanted to rattle Mike and he did it the best way he could.

“What did Mike say?"

"Nothing."

"Nothing? How could he have nothing to say?"

"What is there to say? I told you, I'm not the girl he fell for."

"Really? You seriously believe that?"

"Yes, Zo, I do."

"Then you don't know shit."

"Excuse me?"

"How can you even think that? Get up."

"What?"

"Get up!"

I followed directions but had no idea what she had planned.

"When you ran out of here before, I watched the rest of the video your friend sent. You need to see this."

She walked over to the DVD player and turned it on.

Mike's face was on the TV talking directly to the camera.

"So, if you haven't already turned this off after seeing my face I guess that means I can count on you hearing me out."

He rubbed his hand over his head a couple times before he continued. I could tell he was nervous. The way his forehead creased when he was uncomfortable, it brought back so much.

"I don't know why I left that day. Why I would walk away from you.

“I have never fallen for a girl like I fell for you, you already know that though. I didn't have to try not to look at other women because none of them are you, but you know that too.

“The idea that you would believe that I ever could, pissed me off so bad but that's not a good enough excuse.

“I know I have to work harder now to prove you can trust me. I will do whatever it takes for you."

He scrubbed his eyes and then continued.

"You looked me in the eye and said you don't love me anymore. How do I get that back? I can't make you love me even though I want it more than anything else in this world.

“I want you to look at me like you always have. Let me hold you at night and kiss you in the morning when the sun wakes you up. Let me say the words I was too scared to say to you before and let me see your face when you hear them.

“I want you to love me again, Daisy, because I will never stop. I couldn't if I tried. You own me."

I saw a tear begin to fall from his left eye before the screen went black.

"Do you still think he doesn't want you?"

I wiped my own tears away, never taking my eyes off of the TV. when I said, "That changes nothing."

"What? THAT CHANGES EVERYTHING!"

This time I spun to look her in the face when I responded. "I'm tainted, broken. He knows it too. You didn't see the way he looked at me. Whatever we had is gone. It's over."

"Did you not just watch what I did? He loves you, Marissa, he's not going to let that go because of something neither of you had any control over."

"Even if he can't, I already have."

"Why? Because you feel he deserves better? There isn't better than you, don't you know that anymore?"

"You need to let this idea of a happily ever after stay in the fairy tale, Zo."

"God! Whatever! You'll realize someday that you can't fight fate. Things always end up the way they are meant to. That man is your forever whether you accept that now or not."

***

Hours passed and I couldn't stop thinking about that video. Zoey left to go out with her friends, trying to get me to come yet again but I wasn't in a place to meet new people. All I wanted was to move forward and yet I kept myself trapped in this apartment staring out the window.

All the people on the street looked like they didn't have a care in the world. Each one was different. Some walked with a purpose; others were laughing while talking to a friend or on the phone.

I was watching a little girl holding her mom's hand pointing from window to window, when something caught my eye. A man was crossing the street but something about the way he walked forced me to pull my attention from the little girl.

"There's no way!"

I knew that walk, that body, every detail from head to toe. As if I could ever forget it.

I walked away from the window, out our door, out into the hallway and waited at the elevator.

When the door opened it took my breath away.

"What are you doing here?"

He walked off the elevator and came to stand in front of me.

"I came to fix this before my little brother ends up in prison."

"We can't be fixed, Tony, just make sure he doesn't do anything stupid."

"He already did when he let you go."

"I let him go. There are reasons you don't understand but I promise you I wouldn't have unless it was a valid one."

"Do you know where he is?"

"Me? No. He left here hours ago."

"Well I do. He's at a bar, shit-faced, trying to control his rage. Whatever you told him has him worse off than I have ever seen him before.

“Now, I'm not going to ask you to tell me because that's between you two but he called me here for a reason. I have always been the only one to be able to talk sense into him but this time I don't know if I can help. He's out of his mind, Marissa, and I think you are all the hope there is left."

"I can't."

"I'm not giving you a choice. This is my brother we are talking about."

The last thing in the world I ever wanted to do was go to him. Even after seeing him spill his guts I had no hope that we would ever get past what happened. Especially once I knew all of this stemmed from the rivalry between the two. I loved him more than life itself but I couldn't let him suffer the burden.

It was mine to bear.

"Tony, please just go get him out of New York and as far away from me as you can."

He watched me. I shifted back and forth on my feet hating that he was eyeing me up and down looking for my decision to change.

"I can't do that and I won't. Please go get some shoes on, you’re coming with me."

"Tony, what part of I can't don't you get?"

"Listen, kiddo, I don't like any part of what is going on either. I have a wife and two kids at home myself, but I won't sit back and watch my little brother ruin his life. Now, if you don’t want to put on shoes, I will carry you there if I have to."

He left me no choice. I had to go face the man who had and always will own my heart and try to keep him from doing the one thing I couldn't manage to stop. Self-destruct.

"Fine, let me change and I'll be right out."

When I was ready to go, let me tell you that is no metaphor for me to be willing, he walked straight to the elevator. Cold fear took over me as I stared at the doors in front of me.

"Are you okay? You're shaking."

"I'm just going to take the stairs. I'll meet you at the bottom."

I started to walk toward the stairwell door when Tony hurried to stop me from opening the door.

"You can't run from your fears, Marissa, you have to face them head on to ever get past them."

"I haven't been in one in almost two months."

"Then it's time. I will be right here with you. Nothing can hurt you."

Again he didn't give me a choice. Grabbing my hand, he led me over to the doors as we waited for the elevator to reach our floor.

"You've gotten awful bossy since the last time I saw you."

Tony laughed and then said, "If you kids could do this on your own I wouldn't need to be here."

The doors opened before I could respond. My feet planted themselves into the cheap hall carpet and wouldn't move, locking me in place.

"I'm here for you, just let go."

"I can't."

"Quit saying that! You can do anything you set your mind to. What happened to the bull-headed girl I have always known?"

"She's gone."

"That's bullshit and you know it."

He picked me up and practically threw us into the elevator before the doors closed again, trapping me in the confined space.

"Can I put you down now or do I need to hold you the whole time."

"I think you're going to have to hold me."

He put me down and then looked at me. "It's time you stand on your own two feet."

The floor vibrated beneath me. Ironically, it almost soothed my nerves. It was never really being in one that terrified me, I began to realize.

"See! You're going to be just fine."

"If only it were just an elevator ride to conquer."

"It's one step at a time. You've taken your first, let the rest come."

The doors opened and we walked off into the lobby area.

"Now, let's go get my brother."

***

Tony and I walked a good three blocks before we came up to a bar with music wired to be heard in the streets. Several tables were outside, full of people enjoying the windy, cool night air. It felt like a storm could be moving in, making me wonder if Zoey and her friends were going to be inside. Especially when I realized it was live music coming from the speakers. I had no idea where Zoey would be. Maybe just the fact that the bar was close, I was throwing in a little hope that I would have someone there to have my back.

Whoever the girl was that was singing, she was fantastic.

As Tony grabbed the handle to open the door, I looked back at one of the tables and saw Adon. He smiled and I couldn't help but smile in return at the familiar face. At least I found some confidence before I headed inside to be crushed.

"You ready."

Tony called back my attention as he held the door open for me to pass through.

It didn't take long to find who we were coming for. The pressure in the room seemed to change as the pull we have between us directed me straight toward his waiting eyes.

I stopped walking, trying my best to fight the magnetic force drawing me to him.

"You need to do this, Marissa. He needs you."

That one word, NEED; I hate it. It's one of those words that make you feel like all choice in the matter is gone.

"I'm here, aren't I?"

I watched Tony as he walked away, leaving me in the middle of a crowded bar to go stand next to his brother.

He rested his hand on Mike's shoulder and then leaned down to say something but never got Mike's attention. That was all on me.

I heard the song “One and Only” by Adele start and thought, is God doing this on purpose?

I slowly walked toward him, hoping with everything in me that this would go smoothly. That I could do whatever was needed and then Tony could take him as far away from me as possible. Having him here only made me want what wasn't mine to have anymore.

I was a foot from him when I heard his voice crack as he slurred, "I'm so sorry, Daisy."

I couldn’t look away. He had me with those eyes and I wasn't sure I could ever look elsewhere.

"I just wanted to keep you safe and I couldn't even do that."

"It wasn't your job to protect me. Shit happens, Mike. You need to give yourself a break on this. What happened to me wasn't your fault."

His hand came from his side, slowly moved toward my face, and brushed my hair away from my disfigured left eye and tucked it behind my ear.

"You're more beautiful now than the day you left me."

A tear slowly trickled down my cheek as he used him thumb to wipe it away. All the veins in his neck bulged out as he said, "I'm going to kill him for what he took from me."

"You can't. What's done is done. You need to just move on and except that things happen that are out of our control."

"Like you have?"

That stung.

"I'm trying my best."

"No, you're not. You quit school, haven't talked to any of your friends, hell, you hide out in Zoey's apartment. You left me! You call that moving on from it?"

"You don't get to judge me! You have no idea what I've been through. The only thing that you've lost in all this is your girlfriend. I lost myself! Who I am!"

"You think that's all on you? You're not just my girlfriend, Daisy, you're my whole fucking world! You're my reason to breathe. I don't want a life without you in it."

"I'm not the same girl you fell for Mike. You need to accept that."

"Do you think I only want you when things are good? Do you think I could ever really walk away from this? There is no walking away from this. I am yours. Forever. Always."

I wanted to jump in his arms and let the fairy tale play out, but that wasn't reality. I still loved him with every part of my heart, but sometimes love just isn't enough.

I broke eye contact and looked over at Tony.

"This is pointless."

I stepped out of Mike's reach, watching his hand fall toward the floor and then turned and walked out of the bar.

"What was I even thinking agreeing to come here in the first place?"

"Daisy!"

I was already two store fronts away when I heard him and stopped walking. Through the speakers I could hear the girl sing “Arms” by Christina Perri as a raindrop hit my nose. I stood there, focusing on the words of the song, as they talked about how she can't make him hurt if he's not with her.

Another drop landed on a car windshield parked in front of me and then I felt another.

Before I could do anything, the sky opened up and started to pour.

I looked around as all the people in the street were now running for cover.

Everything was chaotic. Well, everything but us.

I looked back and saw Mike walking slowly toward me.

"Please don't do this."

I knew he couldn't hear me through the roar of the rain but I begged anyway. I wasn't sure how much longer I could hold myself back from him.

He continued to get closer. I was so torn.

"Daisy."

I had closed my eyes and lifted my head up to the sky, hoping for something—anything—to make this easier.

"Open your eyes and look at me, Daisy."

I complied. His voice was no longer slurred from the alcohol or shaking from nerves. The man that stood before me was the very one I used to dream about in college. Looking at him only made letting him go that much harder, especially since I didn't really want to. I wanted everything to go back to the way things were.

"I need you to let me go. You deserve who I was, not what I am."

He grabbed the back of my head and slowly dipped his nose under my hair to move it out of the way so his lips could find my forehead.

All thoughts were lost as I closed my eyes again, letting myself feel for once.

His lips traveled down to the tip of my nose, softly pecking it before sliding down to my lips.

Once they connected with mine, I was home again. His tongue grazed across the crease, parting them, asking for the access I couldn't help but grant him.

My hands came up from my sides, landing on his chest as his tongue swept against mine.

The only way I knew I was crying was the taste of salt mixed with the rain as I began to drown myself in him.

The deeper the pull, the harder it was to see the truth. I fell back into a world where he and I could be happy together, where our past wouldn't keep us apart any longer.

His grip got stronger but it only made me want more. I needed to climb inside of him where it was safe, where he would protect me.

Thunder roared, causing us both to jump and him to break free from my lips.

It was like we were moving in slow motion.

My head fell back again, letting the rain drops beat against my face, taking in what I just allowed to happen.

"Stay with me now, Daisy. Don't go running off into that head of yours and overthink this. You still want me, I know it. We can do this. You can come back home with me tonight and pretend like none of this ever happened. It will—"

"Like it never happened? I couldn't do that if I tried, Mike!"

"That's not what I meant..."

"But it's what you wish for. You're not wrong to want it easy. People shouldn't have to work this hard."

"Just STOP! I have never taken the easy road, so don't paint me out to be the bad guy. I am here. Right here, begging for you to come home. Do you think this is easy? Do you think living without you is easy?"

"I'm never going back there, Mike. You need to accept that."

"Bullshit! You belong with me."

"Not anymore I don't."

I started to walk backwards one step at a time.

"Don't do this, Daisy."

"I have to, Mike. Just go. Tell everyone how sorry I am and that I love them all."

I turned and walked out into the street before he said, "Tell them yourself! I can't keep doing this, Daisy! I can't keep coming here and having you rip my fucking heart out."

Spinning around I said, "Then don't. I'm sorry I‘m hurting you. I'm trying so hard not to." Then I ran to the other side of the street and started walking as fast as I could.

"I FUCKING HATE YOU FOR DOING THIS TO ME!"

I heard him scream it at almost a block away and all I could think was, thank God. Maybe if he hated me, he could let himself move on.

Chapter 26

I almost made it back to the apartment. I was truly a block away when I lost it. Falling to my knees I screamed at God for making it hurt so bad to do the right thing.

"He's not going to answer that, you know?"

Never in a million years would I have expected to hear Adon's voice, or for him to pick me up off the ground and carry me back to Zoey's apartment while I cried in his arms.

"You're going to be okay, Marissa. You just need time to heal. Give yourself that."

He laid me on the couch and I immediately rolled over to face the back as Adon closed the door behind him on his way out. He never did say much, which I appreciated.

***

Zoey came home hours later—drunk—took one look at me watching the video of Mike and said, "Please tell me this means you've changed your mind."

"It means it's over."

"That's just until—"

"No, it's done. I've already called my parents and they bought me a ticket back to California for tomorrow."

"Wait, WHAT? What did I miss?"

I stood up, walked over to her and pulled her into my arms.

"Thank you for always being the best kind of friend there is but I need to let you get back to your own life."

"That's not true. You can stay here, test in again. I'm sure all of your credits will transfer—"

"Stop. I need to go home and start over again fresh."

"I will miss you so much."

"We always have our Christmas break."

"That's true but it won't be the same."

"Nothing will I hope. I'm banking on it."

***

The next morning I flew from New York to Santa Ana, California direct. My parents were both at the airport waiting for me along with my brother. To say it was good to be home would be misleading. Yes, it was great to be back with my family where I grew up. The idea of “Home” took on its own meaning after Mike.

True to his word, he didn't come back for me. Months went by and I found myself wishing I had made different choices all along. What's done is done, right? I know I could have tried harder to make things work. I just held out hope that maybe he had found his own happiness somehow. That all of the suffering wasn't for nothing.

I went out a few times with old high school friends but mostly focused on getting myself back to right.

I found a job working in a boutique full of eclectic, retro, grunge wear, but that's what you typically find near the beach.

I know you’re thinking, "Aren't her parents the least but curious as to why she dropped out of school and went to live with her best friend across the country instead of moving back here and what the hell happened to her face?"

The answer is lies, a whole string of them. First it was that Zoey needed me over a bad break-up. Then, I wanted to change schools and finally, I didn't get in. The eye took a little more convincing but the story was a bar fight went bad. My parents are the hippy type who pretty much let their kids do what they want so it wasn't hard to convince them.

Everything was starting to fall back in place until the day Bryan got a call from Jason. I had been cleaning the kitchen when his phone rang. I knew he had jumped in the shower so I thought nothing of answering it for him and letting whoever know he would call them back. All that changed when I saw who the incoming call was from.

My body locked up with my hand hovering over it.

I would have loved to just hear his voice, ask how the baby was, how everyone was actually.

I never got a new phone to replace the one I broke. Cutting myself off from all communication seemed like the best thing to do if I wanted to start over. I was wrong, and the longer time went by, the more I convinced myself that everyone hated me for my choices.

The ringing stopped, taking away my decision. When the phone beeped, I knew he left a message and everything in me wanted to listen to it. I actually stood over that phone for minutes, wondering if anything good could come from it.

"What are you doing?"

Bryan had walked into the room, scaring the shit out of me.

"I didn't sneak up on you, you were just spacing out again and not paying attention."

"Yeah, sorry about that. You got a call from Jason while you were in the shower."

"No shit! I've been waiting to hear back from him on tickets, thanks."

He grabbed the phone off the charger and walked out of the room, leaving me there to wonder.

"What tickets?"

I yelled loud enough that he would hear me, even though he was back in his room already.

When he didn't answer I walked down the hall and stopped outside his door.

"Yeah, I wouldn't miss it.

“Crap that is expensive!

"Is he okay to do this?

"No, she still won't say his name.

"Then talk him out of it.

"He can't go in like that. He will get crushed.

"I'll try but dude, you have no idea what she's been through. She's finally getting back to her old self.

"Talk some sense into him.

"All right, I will see you in Japan.

"Later."

I couldn't breathe. Mike was going to go through with the title fight? What was he thinking?

"I know you're out there, I can hear you hyperventilating."

I walked into his room and dove across his bed.

"He can't do this, Bryan."

"We know that, but he doesn't care. He's fighting anyway."

I stared at the ceiling, wondering what could be going through Mike's head. I know he wanted to kill Reynolds for what he did but it would never work. He has no chance if he walks into that fight. There will be no way he can think clearly to calculate moves.

"You're going, right?"

I sat up and looked at my brother like he had lost his mind, which obviously he had if he even asked the question.

"What? Why wouldn't you? You'll get to see everyone again, it will be fun. Even if you don't want to go to the fight."

"No."

"No? Seriously?"

"NO!"

"Look, I've sat back and let you deal with all of this however you needed to, but this is ridiculous. These are your friends, Mar, I know you miss them."

"I'm not going, the end."

I got up and walked out of his room just as he said, "I wish you would change your mind."

I screamed, "You can stop now" over my shoulder as I walked out the front door.

I walked the sixteen blocks it took to get down to the beach. Where we live isn't as touristy as ten miles down the stretch. Actually, it’s one of the most secluded areas around Long Beach. The waves are stunning where they crash against the giant rock formations that I have come to visit since I was a kid.

I needed to clear my head. I’d refused to think about anything to do with Keith Reynolds in so long that the mere thought of him made me violently ill.

I climbed out over the rocks on my hands and knees until I reached the furthest one I could get to. I had picked this particular spot around the age of fourteen, when the first boy I ever had a crush on got beat up by my brother and then refused to look at me. Back then I thought nothing could be worse. I didn't have any idea how bad life could really be.

The cool spray of the water that reached me every time a wave would hit brought me back to a time when things were simple. Life was easy and nothing seemed impossible.

"You will get there. You just have to do the impossible to realize it never was."

I spun around, looking everywhere for the man who owns the voice I hadn’t heard in months.

"Adon?"

I shouted out several times but no one was around.

"Am I losing my mind or what? HELLO?

I waited to hear if anyone would respond but got nothing again. Did I really hear that or was it a memory? If he had told me something like that you would think I would remember.

I crawled backwards over the rocks until my feet were planted on solid ground, then I ran around like a crazy person looking for him, only to find nothing. A cold wind blew giving me chills all over my body, like I didn't already have them!

Walking back the sixteen blocks went way faster than they did getting there. I kept looking over my shoulder feeling as if I was being followed but never saw anything out of the ordinary. I knew I wasn't crazy. A lot of things had happened that could have tipped me over the edge but I held myself together enough that I knew I don't hear freaking voices if there’s no one there, it had to be a memory.

Do the impossible so you know it never was? What could that even mean? There's no way I was supposed to go to Japan. How could any good come from me facing Keith? I just couldn't.

The longer I walked, the more I thought of Mike and the suicide mission he was on. The only thing he ever wanted to do was protect me. It was the same thing I believed up until this point I had been doing for him.

I knew I had to keep him from going through with this, but the only way I could do that would be to face the one man I never wanted to see again.

We all know life isn't fair but shit!

What if I could get there and talk him out of it? If I could show him that fighting Keith wasn't going to fix anything? What if Mike took one look at me and told me to leave? What if he hated me for what I put him through?

I played all the possibilities over and over in my head until all I wanted to do was forget I ever saw who called that day.

I got back to the house but before I made it to the door Bryan came running out.

"I'm so sorry, Mar, I should never have asked you to go. I just thought..."

A thought never went through my mind before I found myself blurting out, "I'm going."

"It might help get you to see that life isn't all bad. That people still care about..."

"I'm going."

"You and want you to be... Wait, what did you just say?"

"I said I'm going to Japan."

Chapter 27

"Finally! I can’t wait get to get off this fucking plane."

It had been almost sixteen hours and I couldn't disagree with my brother more. As much as I was ready to get out of that seat, it would have taken another thirty hours easily before I would ever be excited about any part of what I was doing.

"Come on. The plane isn't going to take you back you know."

I stood and reluctantly followed Bryan off the plane and to the baggage claim area.

"Who are we renting a car from, I can go start doing that while you grab the bags?"

"We're not."

"We're not? How are we supposed to...?"

"Hey there."

I spun around and jumped into his arms as soon as I heard who said it.

"Oh my God! Ash! It’s so good to see you."

All my hesitation and angst flew out the window as soon as I saw him.

"You have no idea how much I agree with that. Man, it feels good to see you again. How are you doing? I've been so worried about you."

He set me back down just as Bryan walked up with our bags and switched his focus, thank God.

"Good to see you, man. Are you guys ready to go?"

Bryan screamed, "Hell yeah!" while I stayed quiet.

"You're not alone anymore, Marissa. We're all here for you."

I looked into Ash's eyes and knew it to be true. Just seeing him had me, for the first time, looking forward to everyone else.

"Let's go."

"That-a girl."

We followed Ash outside to the area where the shuttles were all lined up,

"Is this how you got here?"

He looked at me funny before saying, "Have you never been out of the country before? I'm not counting Mexico, either. You don't drive in places like this. You would be lost in a second."

He had a point. I had a passport but had never used it. This was all new to me, especially the language barrier.

"Good point."

The ride to the hotel wasn't bad at all. You would think seeing japan for the first time would have been at the top of my to-do list but it wasn’t even on it. The twenty short minutes were filled with questions I had about the twins and Sadie. I wanted more than anything to ask about Mike but I was scared to hear the answer. What if he had moved on like I asked him to? What if he brought her here?

"Earth to Marissa?"

I looked up at Bryan as he was pointing behind me. I turned around to see our hotel but what was more amazing were all of my old friends standing outside of it. Sadie, Kate, Tony, Jason, and OH MY GOD Heather!

I jumped off the bus, not paying attention to anyone else, as I ran at her and practically tackled her to the ground.

"You're PREGNANT!"

She grabbed her belly and said, "Yep, five-and-a-half months."

"Holy shit!" was all that came out of me.

Everyone started laughing and then open arms were all around me. I couldn't believe how much I missed them. Blocking out this part of my life, thinking it was better to help me move on, it was a huge mistake. I loved every one of them something fierce and it truly felt like a hole in my heart had been filled seeing them again.

Each one told me how good it was to see me, well, everyone but Sadie.

"How could you do that to us? Did you not get my video? How could you not coming running back after that?"

I wasn't sure how to explain why without drudging up emotions I wanted to leave buried.

"I'm here now."

She wrapped her arms around me again whispering in my ear, "Yes you are and we're all better for it."

After catching up, Bryan and I desperately needed showers and decided to check into our room before we met up with everyone for dinner.

The room was nice. Nothing I would write home about but everything was crazy expensive with the title fight happening. Well, not if I had anything to say about it.

After we both got cleaned up, I grabbed my purse and headed for the door when I heard, "Are you ready to face him? Jason sent me a text while you were in the shower warning me that he was going to be there tonight."

"How would you like me to answer that? Am I scared to death of what's about to happen? YES, of course it's yes. But I came here to do this and I have to prove to myself that I can."

He walked over to me and rested his hands on my shoulders before he said, "I'm so happy to see this side of you again, I thought it was lost forever."

He pulled me into his arms and squeezed, just hard enough to let me know how loved I was by him.

"I love you too, Bryan."

"Now that that's out of the way, let's go have some fun."

"I don't see any part of this being fun but I'm ready when you are."

We took the elevator back down to the lobby. Yes, I ride elevators now thanks to Tony. I was fidgeting left and right with my hair and dress the whole time, scared I didn't look good enough.

"You look beautiful, Mar, stop worrying so much."

The dress I chose was turquoise, my favorite color. I wanted to feel as good about myself as possible before I faced him again. I grabbed up the maxi dress in the boutique I worked at as soon as the shipment came in. It was so different from the stuff we typically carried and I knew I would find some place to wear it, I just didn't know it would be here.

I left my hair down and made sure to let my bangs cover my left eye. Regret doesn't even cover how I feel about not doing something about it when it happened. Why I wanted to have something permanently on my face to remind me is so far from something I can wrap my brain around that now I don't even try.

When the doors opened, my heart dropped. Standing across the room alone, was the man that will forever make my heart stop beating, cause my chest to tighten and steal my breath away.

"I got you here, now this is all on you."

Bryan walked out of the elevator and out of sight before I could grab ahold of his arm and force him to stay with me.

“Do the impossible to realize it never was,” went through my head again, allowing me to take a step forward and then another.

I stopped mid-way, looking into the eyes that would hold my heart forever and always.

Mike gave nothing away by expression. He blankly stared at me as he closed the gap between us.

We were a foot from each other and I don't think either of us had ever felt so far apart.

"How have you been, Mike?"

He closed his eyes tightly and then opened them to look at me again.

"It's crazy to see you, to even hear your voice. I wasn't sure I would ever get this chance again after what I said to you last."

"You had every right."

He looked away and then back at me. "You want to go find somewhere to sit and talk?"

"Mike?"

"Daisy."

I had never heard a sweeter sounding word.

"You still call me that?"

"Do you really think I could ever call you Marissa? It doesn't fit you at all."

"Well, thanks a lot."

"You will always be Daisy to me."

Something about that gave me hope. Maybe I still had the power to persuade him after all.

"Let's go sit somewhere."

His hand came out, as if it were going to take mine, but then he jerked it back and put it in his pocket.

"Follow me."

I walked behind him into the back of the restaurant attached to the hotel. One table was secluded from the rest which I guessed was where we were going to do this.

Mike didn't pull my chair out and wait for me to sit like he always fought to do before. He simply sat down and brought his elbows up to rest on the table as I sat myself.

"So, why did you come here?"

"Right to the point, huh?"

"What good would small talk do?"

"I never wanted you to hate me."

"You didn’t give me much choice."

"I know I didn't."

Silence.

"I came for you. Maybe that came out wrong. I don't want you to misunderstand that. I'm not asking for your forgiveness, even though I would love it, I mean, I don't know what I'm even saying right now."

"Did you ever love me? You said you did but I need to know the truth."

"What? Where did that come from? Of course I did! Do! How can you even question that?"

"Are you serious? It's the easiest question TO ask. Nothing you have ever done proved it. You never stuck around to fight it out, you always ran. Always. That's not love, at least not what I know of it. I would have done anything for you. I would have given anything up to have you."

"You make it sound so simple."

"It is."

"I know who I was before. I was young and clueless but all of that changed. I changed, and nothing about my life is simple anymore."

"And I'm going to crush him for that very reason."

"You can't be serious? You know you can't go in there with that attitude. He will murder you."

"Now you don't have any confidence in me either?"

"It's not that and you know it. This is a mistake. You can't go in with emotions. You're the one who taught me that!"

"This is different."

"No, it's not! This is the very definition of what not to do."

"I can't lose this chance. He will pay for what he cost me."

"What he cost you? He stole everything from me, ME! And yet I'm still begging you not to do this."

"Would you ever have left me if it wasn't for him? Answer honestly."

"I don't even need to think about that. No, of course I wouldn't. I would, hell, I already had given you all of me."

"Then there is your answer."

"No it doesn't give me anything. Mike, please. Don't do this!"

He got up from the table and then looked away for a second before coming back to rest his eyes back on mine. His hand came out and brushed my bangs away from my left eye, exposing it.

"If I could have kept him from you, if I could have just held on to you, you would still be mine. I'm doing this, Daisy."

He started to walk away but stopped when I said, "I won’t be there."

He turned around so fast I could have blinked and missed it, but whatever he was going to say, he changed his mind. I watched as he sunk within himself before he said, "It wouldn't have mattered anyway, you're never coming back to me." And then he turned and walked away.

I wanted to scream after him that it does matter. Fighting under the circumstances would insure his defeat at the very least. He couldn't win and what that would do to him was far worse than anything I ever could.

I sat there for a good five minutes before I got up and went to find everyone else. Sitting in that chair wasn’t going to change his mind, nothing was.

I wasn't told where they would be so I had to call my brother.

"Bryan, where are you?"

"The other side of the lobby. There's a bar, you can't miss it."

"Okay, I'm on my way."

"How did it go?"

"Don't ask."

I hung up knowing that what was to follow would be a series of questions regardless of what I told him.

Walking into the bar I saw all the smiles instantly. Everyone was laughing and having fun, something I hadn't done in so long.

"How did it go?"

Jason and Tony both looked at me with hope while the rest of the group had an expression that matched what I was about to tell them prematurely.

I sat down in one of the available chairs and grabbed a beer out of the bucket in front of me.

"He's still going to fight."

"Did you really come here thinking he wouldn't?"

I looked at Kate, unsure how to respond to her.

"Maybe part of me hoped that I could talk him out of it."

"It's for the title, Marissa, of course he's going to fight. We wouldn't be here if he had no intention. Why wouldn't you want him to be the same guy he was when you met him to begin with?"

I could tell by the look on her face that she was clueless to my reasoning. Mike hadn't told any of them apparently and for that one thing, I owed him the world.

"I guess I am just worried is all."

Bryan looked at me and then looked down at his beer. I know he wanted to say something, defend me in a way, but thankfully he stayed quiet too.

"Don't be, he's trained hard for this."

I just shook my head up and down in agreement to stop the conversation, but noticed Sadie looking at me funny.

"So, anyway, tell me all about Faith. I haven't gotten to meet her yet. Is she as perfect as she seemed in the video you guys sent?"

Everyone started talking at once.

"She's the best baby ever."

"She never cries."

"She just sat up for the first time."

I couldn't believe how great Faith sounded and that I had already missed out on so much.

"Maybe I could come out some time and see her. Oh and Sadie, I still owe the twins a picnic."

Ash smiled at Sadie and then me. "Anytime. We would love to have you."

Jason continued to rub Heather's belly while the rest of us laughed over old times. A lot had happened, plenty had changed, but the eight of us together felt good. We talked until two in the morning when we all forced ourselves to get some sleep. The time difference had really messed with each of us. Day was night and vice versa.

I had sat there trying to let Mike out of my head but he never left.

"Lord, if you can hear me, please help me find the right path. I don't pray to you as often as I should, so it doesn't seem right asking this of you, but I need more strength than I believe you have given me. I don't want this anymore. I don't want to fight this hard to stay away when obviously it's not doing anyone any good. I need to tell him—"

"Mar, who are you talking to?"

Hearing Bryan's voice scared me to death.

"Nobody, Bryan, just go back to sleep."

"Good night, I love you."

"I love you too."

I forced my eyes to close and in the end, sleep eventually found me.

Chapter 28

Bryan tried to wake me up for breakfast but had no luck. I was exhausted from the night before and needed to sleep. Well, that's what I told him but truthfully I couldn't deal with the fact that in only a few hours Mike would be facing Keith. I couldn't watch. Something in me told me it would be a blood bath and nothing about that was something I wanted to witness.

Around three o'clock Bryan came barging into the room screaming, "Hey! You wanted to come here and let me tell you, the tickets weren't cheap. Get out of bed and try to enjoy some part of this."

I stayed quiet but sat up to face him and said nothing.

"Look, I know this isn't easy. You've been through something I can't understand and for whatever reason, you ran. I get it. But now is the time to let it go. Push past this, Marissa, and let yourself be happy again.

“I told you when I found out about you and Mike that this was a bad idea, but I was wrong. Whatever happened wasn't his fault, I know he would never hurt you and it wasn't yours either. So why are you punishing each other for it?"

"He doesn't want me anymore."

"I don't believe that for a second but if it's true, he's a fool. Tell me this? Have you even given him the option?"

"No."

"Why not?"

"He deserves—"

"If you say better than you I will slap you, just a warning."

"Well it's true!"

"No, it's not. Tell me what happened, I won't judge you, I swear. I just need to know so I can help you."

"You knowing won't help, trust me."

"Then what can I do? I'm your brother, Mar, let me do something."

"Stop Mike from going into that cage."

"Why are you and his brothers so hell-bent against this?"

"Because he will lose."

"So? He can't win every fight. It's just not possible."

"It's different this time."

"Why?"

"Because Keith is the one that..."

He was pushing so hard that I almost cracked.

"The one that what?"

"Nothing. Just leave it alone."

I watched as the light bulb went on in his head.

"Are you fucking kidding me? Reynolds did that to your face! What the fuck, Marissa! How could you not have told me?"

I was scared that he would keep going. That just letting that little bit slip would end up letting all the cards fall.

"I'm sorry."

Bryan let out his breath and then lunged across the bed and took me in his arms.

"No, I'm the one who's sorry."

He ran his hand across my head, brushing my hair back.

"No wonder you didn't want him to fight. I'm sorry for this too, but everything in me wants to see Mike crush that motherfucker. Hell, if I could get at him I would do the same thing."

"But it won't work. This isn't about getting retribution. Mike always told me that if a fighter doesn't have a clear head he will lose. Do you have any idea what that will do to him? He's already lost so much."

"You know what the answer to this is, don't you?"

"If I did would I still be hiding in this room?"

"Don't make him lose everything. Let him have the one thing he wants most."

"It's not—"

"Yes it is. Let yourself be happy."

Bryan let me go and then walked to the door, after setting a piece of paper down on the table.

"Get in the shower and for God’s sake, brush your teeth. I left you your ticket if you decide to change your mind."

I threw myself back, letting my head hit the pillow and rolled over onto my side, clinching another pillow to my chest just as the door closed.

"What am I going to do?"

***

Hours later I peeled myself out of bed and took a much needed shower. The lower level weight classes had already begun and I knew in an hour and forty minutes, Mike would be entering the Octagon. I kept thinking about what Bryan said and what I could do to make things right. There was only one thing I knew for sure. I loved Mike.

I might have kept myself from feeling what that meant for the last few months, but it all hit me like a ton of bricks.

He said I never proved it. He said I always ran and never fought for him. It was time I showed him what fight I still had left in me. I had to try to stop this and time was no longer on my side.

I'd never gotten dressed faster. Makeup wasn't an option. Drying my hair couldn't happen. I twisted it up into a loose bun on the top of my head, grabbed a pair of jeans, a long sleeve shirt and threw on my boots. There wasn't even time for me to give myself the once over.

Grabbing the ticket and my purse, I ran out the door to the elevator, pushing the button over and over, like that would make it go any faster. By the time I got to the street, I had a little less than forty minutes. I didn't speak Japanese and the guy working for the hotel spoke very broken English.

"Ultimate Fighter. Get Me There PLEASE.

"Fight?"

"Yes. MMA. Please, I need to hurry."

He smiled and flagged down a cab for me, said something to the driver and as soon as I closed the door we drove off.

Traffic was insane. My leg wouldn't stop bouncing as I kept looking at the clock on his radio as the minutes went by. Thirty five, thirty, twenty five, twenty, ten.

"Can't we go another way?"

He looked through the rear view mirror at me with an expression that easily read, "I don’t have a clue what you just said."

We pulled up to the outer entrance, ten minutes after the fight started. It was pointless. Going in there now would only be to watch the one thing I was trying to stop.

The cab driver held out his hand and then pointed to the card reader on the back of the seat. I guess giving me the option to pay him in cash or charge it.

With no currency transferred over, I had no choice but to swipe my card. Once the meter read that the payment was received, he looked back over at me again and then at the door. My choice was gone. I got out and my head fell back as I took in the building in front of me.

Pictures of Mike and Keith alternated on the electronic billboard showcasing the main event. When I saw Keith's face again I never expected the feeling that came over me. It wasn't the urge to throw up. I didn't even want to cry. Pure rage filled me and I wanted nothing more in that moment than to beat the shit out of him myself.

There was no crowd at the ticket booth, everyone was already inside. The announcer was giving play-by-plays through the loud speaker as I moved through the space, just trying to get closer. I heard the roar of the people as they chanted something too, but it was all in Japanese, making it impossible to understand what was happening.

Once I walked into the arena my heart dropped. I had tried to build up hope that Mike would have already had Keith knocked out but all of that was gone when I saw Mike on his back.

The people were all on their feet screaming as I ran down the stairs as fast as I could toward the cage.

"NO!"

I saw Keith's arm go up and knew that one shot could be the final blow. Each step seemed to go on forever when finally I reached the floor.

"MIKE!"

Two arms came from out of nowhere and grabbed me by my shoulders. Adrenaline and fury caused me to throw them off of me as I continued to get closer.

"MIKE!"

Keith's elbow came crashing down but Mike managed to move his head just in time and took the blow to his right ear. When I finally got to see his face I almost lost my ability to stand. His eyes were practically swollen shut and blood was everywhere.

Two more hands grabbed me around the waist, just as I reached the steps up to the cage. I tried to spin out of the hold they had on me but it wasn't working.

"MIKE!"

I kicked and threw my arms any way that they would move, trying to break free. Nothing was working.

Whoever had me attempted to pick me up off the ground, just as I noticed two more guys coming my way. Rage fueled me as I fought back with everything I had.

"MIKE, GET UP! DON'T LET HIM WIN!"

Neither one reacted to anything I had said until that moment. I watched in what felt like slow motion as Keith raised his head to look at me and that was all it took. One small distraction can mean life or death to a fighter.

"Mike!"

I saw his body tense and then his right arm came up and across Keith's collar bone, reaching from shoulder to shoulder, as he pushed with everything he had. When Keith's body moved back, Mike brought his head up to rest against Keith's face while he slid his right leg out from under him.

Holding Keith off from punching, Mike stood over him for less than a second before his knee slammed into Keith's face and a spray of blood landed on the mat right before his face followed it.

He may have gone down, but I knew it wasn't over. The other two men had reached me and as hard as I kicked and punched it wasn't working.

"LET ME GO!"

I watched Mike jerk his head toward me and then all hell broke loose. He ran to the fence and screamed my name, just as Keith was getting back up.

"MIKE, BEHIND YOU!"

The crowd was going ballistic. I wasn't sure if he could hear me but just then he turned, dodging a blow to the head from Keith.

He didn't waste any time after that. One fist after another landed, throwing Keith's head backwards. It was like watching a train wreck yet you can't look away.

When balance became an issue for Keith, Mike took his shot and had him on his back, never letting up on each punch to his face.

Security surrounded me and was forcing me up the stairs, while I tried my best to climb over them. I couldn't see what was happening and was losing control until I heard, "Let her go."

The last time I had seen Jason he was in Mike’s corner of the Octagon.

"I said let her go, she's with us."

He held up some piece of paper and then I was being set down on my own two feet again.

As soon as the hands holding me let up, I was running back toward the cage. Seconds later, Jason came to stand next to me as we watched the referee grab ahold of Mike and pull him off of a now very unconscious Keith Reynolds. His arms where still flying in the air as they drug him away meanwhile the medic came in to assess Keith.

The place went insane around us as I jumped into Jason's arms screaming, "He did it!"

"He sure did."

I'm sure the ref wanted to make sure Mike wouldn't go after Keith again but holding him down wasn't going to work. He broke free and was climbing the cage wall at the same time I ran up to the other side, trying to get to him through it.

People were going crazy. The crowd all started to chant something I couldn't understand as Mike jumped down, landing next to me. I didn't give him a chance to even catch his breath before I tackled him to the ground and slammed my mouth down on his. Tears fell from my eyes as I felt his lips touch mine. Everything disappeared. The people, the noise, it was just him and me and that's all I ever wanted.

I pulled back just long enough to say, "I love you. I lied when I said I stopped. I never stopped. Please don't hate me."

"I love you so much it fucking hurts."

"No, you hurt because you were stupid enough to fight when I told you—"

His hands grabbed my head and pulled me back down, cutting me off from saying anything else as his lips found mine again.

Our perfect moment ended when I felt someone grab the back of my shirt. Before I could react, the officials had ahold of me and were pulling me off of him.

All of a sudden I felt Mike take my hand and I grabbed ahold of it, begging him to not let me go.

The officials kept saying something and pointing to the cage as Mike stood back up.

He turned back to the cage and then demanded, "She comes with me."

The guy said something back but of course we had no idea what, and then we were being shuffled through the crowd.

I couldn't believe what was happening as he pulled me behind him. I looked around and took in all of the people screaming down at us—searching for our friends—but came up empty.

The door opened and we entered the cage still hand in hand. Keith was still unconscious when they brought us to the center of the ring. I wanted so badly to go kick him in the face or at the very least spit on him but I didn't get the chance.

When the microphone came out, the announcer started. We stood there completely clueless, waiting for them to declare Mike the raining heavyweight championship.

He looked over to me and squeezed my hand lightly to get my attention and then mouthed the words, "You're mine."

He was so badly beaten. I knew he could barely see, so I just smiled instead of trying to mouth something in return.

The announcer finally raised Mike's arm up into the air and called out his name as I stood next to him more proud than I have ever been in my life.

It was but seconds later the television and newspaper reporters wanted their turn at him. ESPN approached us, asking for an interview, then Fox Sports. All of a sudden we were surrounded with microphones being shoved in our faces. I tried to let my hand slide out of his; I wanted to give him his space but he refused to let go.

"That was some fight, Harrison! Can you tell me what was going through your head in the first couple rounds?"

"Reynolds clearly had the advantage. Can you tell your fans what changed, other than this little lady showing up?"

"Ma’am can I ask your name and could you tell us what was going on ring side?"

I couldn't believe all the questions and they kept coming.

"Obviously you two are an item. How did you meet? How long has this been going on?"

"Mike, would you be willing to let Reynolds have a rematch some day?"

They wouldn't stop. Every detail was to be accounted for. Nothing could be left private. This was what Mike wanted to keep me from. Everyone would now know who I am and nothing would ever be the same again.

Mike looked over to me, unsure of how I would take all of the attention, but with one more squeeze to his hand and a smile, I turned back to the media and started my new life.

"My name is Marissa Johnson...

Chapter 29

Two Months Later

"That sucked! How did you get me to even register for that?"

Blythe wasn't happy about it, but I made her take almost every class with me. If I wasn't living on campus, I needed to see her as much as possible.

"Don't bitch. You need that credit and hey, at least I'm here to help you."

"You mean do all of my homework for me?"

"Nice try."

"I thought so. Anyway, what's the plan for tonight? There's a huge frat party out at the Sig's house, you want to go?"

"I can't. Mike gets back tonight and I want to surprise him with dinner."

"You know you're turning into a housewife before you're even a wife, right?"

"Jealous, much?"

"Extremely!"

We both laughed as we headed out to the parking lot. I saw Gabriel walk past us and we exchanged a simple smile. He and I never really talked about the details, but I was sure to thank him for what he did for me.

Blythe brought my attention back when she said, "I just want to say, I know it wasn't easy convincing him to let you stay here and finish school but I think it was the right choice."

"He's getting used to it. He only fights a couple of times a year and I don't need to be at all of his promo stuff. Besides, I have my own life that I want to live and he respects that."

"He may respect it but he doesn't like it."

We both laughed again knowing she hit the nail on the head as we stopped at my car.

"I know I tell you all the time but I'm just glad you're back."

"Me too."

“Hey, wait up! Were you really going to leave without even saying hi today?”

I turned to see Talon walking over from the sidewalk.

“I didn’t see you or you know I would have.”

“So, I was wondering what you guys had planned this weekend. Michelle is going to be here and I thought we could all get together for dinner or something?”

Michelle was one of the girls from the bar that night in Chicago. They have been dating ever since.

“Sounds good to me. I’ll check with Mike but I don’t think we have made any plans as far as I know.”

“All right, check and then get back to me. I need to get to my next class but call me.”

“What am I, chopped liver?”

“I talked to Hudson.” He turned and started walking away before he said over his shoulder laughing, “You’re already going.”

“MEN!”

I opened my car door while I smiled and said, “You know you love him.”

Blythe smiled back at me knowing it was the truth and then walked away.

Man, it felt good being back.

I stopped by the grocery store on my way home and grabbed everything to make shrimp pasta, Mike's favorite.

Four days was way too long to be apart and I couldn't wait to get back to the house and start cooking.

I parked the car in the garage and then started carrying all of the groceries into the kitchen and setting them on the counter. It was literally my third trip when I first noticed the Daisies in a vase next to where I was putting the bags.

I stopped what I was doing and just stared at them wondering how they got there. I knew when I left for my first class that morning the counter was cleared.

"Mike?"

I left the bags and started walking through the house looking for anything else that was different.

"Mike?"

When I got to the foyer, I saw his bags and my face lit up. He was home early. But where was his car?

"Mike, where are you?"

"Mike?"

I opened the bedroom door and heard the shower running. He must have just gotten home, leaving there no time to make dinner like I had planned.

Before I could talk myself out of it, I shed my clothes and walked into the bathroom completely naked.

Opening the shower door I found Mike standing under the water with his head tipped back and his eyes closed. I didn't want to scare him so I stepped in letting my body brush against his slightly.

His hands jumped out and grabbed ahold of my waist as he opened his eyes and simply said "Wow!"

"I'm glad you're home."

I picked up the bar of soap and started to wash his chest with it.

"You ruined my surprise, you know."

"I don’t know, this is a pretty good surprise if you ask me."

"I was going to make you dinner."

"I prefer this, no offense. I've had your cooking."

I slapped him lightly in the stomach before I argued back, "Then you can forget about the shrimp pasta I was planning on.—"

"Whoa, hold up, you were going to make shrimp pasta? How do you know how to make that?"

"I called your mom."

"I take it back, get out and go cook, woman. I'm starving."

"If you're sure…"

I lifted my leg to step out of the shower when he playfully pulled me back in to him.

"Not so fast. I’ve been gone for days and I don't even get something as small as a kiss?"

I didn't say anything before I brought my lips to meet his.

What was meant to be a small loving gesture turned into a passionate can't get enough kiss.

His hands began their hunt for a favorite place on my body where mine already knew where to go.

The second I came in contact with it he grew in size.

"Somebody's happy to see me."

"Somebody? Daisy, really, you have to get comfortable with calling it what it is."

"Not this again."

"Just say it once for me. Tell me what you want."

"I want you to stop making me say the word, dick."

He tilted his head back and laughed, "I guess I did ask for that, didn't I."

"Yes, you did."

He grabbed the soap from me.

"Can I wash you off?"

I knew the routine well enough that I turned my back to him and lifted my hair with one hand while his arms wrapped around me.

We had taken showers together every day since Japan, which made for very lonely showers when he was gone.

"I missed you."

"I missed the hell out of you too. Tell me about your picnic yesterday with the kids."

"Oh, Mike, it was so fun. We went to the park and played for hours until it started to get dark and they got scared. I can't believe how fast they’re growing up."

"Yeah, did you get to see Faith again? She's becoming a little person already. Jason was showing me videos on his phone."

"Heather met up with us for dinner but she couldn't make it to the picnic because Faith had to take a nap. Gosh, she is the prettiest baby, Mike. It’s crazy how lucky they got with her."

I noticed his hands were starting to move a lot slower than they typically worked and then my thoughts were confirmed when I heard Mike yawn behind me.

"You're tired, baby, why don't I wash you now?"

"Sounds good to me, I'm beat. Long flights always wear me out."

I turned around and so did he, letting me scrub his back and neck.

The bruising wasn't too bad from this fight but I still made sure to soften up when it came to those areas.

My hands rubbed his butt muscles and then reached around to clean the one thing I had been desperately wanting lately.

I took it back in my hand and started to slowly pull and twist when I heard, "God that feels good."

I continued what I was doing but started to kiss his back and shoulders also.

"Just let me take care of you, okay?"

I moved around him, coming down to rest on my knees as his hands found their place on the back of my head.

Taking him in my mouth had become a lot easier with practice and I loved nothing more than seeing the pleasure I could bring him.

It didn't take long before he was letting go of my head and bracing himself on the wall in front of him, screaming cuss words as he violently came in my mouth.

I stood up and kissed him lightly on the cheek before he said, "Now I for sure need a nap."

I for sure didn't see that coming. Normally he would have been all over me—begging—and I have would have had to tell him no, that I'm not ready.

Lately it didn't make sense. I had been practically throwing myself at him and he was backing off.

"Okay. Go get some sleep and I'll wake you when dinner's ready."

He lifted me off the ground and said, "Have I ever told you how amazing you are?"

"Every morning in a text."

He set me back down and then opened the door and grabbed a towel. "As long as you're reading them, I'm all good,” he said, and then he got out, leaving me in the shower alone.

I finished washing my hair and then got out to start the dinner I had promised, but was no longer excited to make. He was just as he had said, asleep already when I got to the bedroom to get dressed.

Tip-toeing out of the room, I closed the door behind me and went to put the groceries away.

An hour and a half later, dinner was done. I hadn't heard a peep from Mike so I walked quietly over to the door and slowly pushed it open, expecting him to still be asleep on the bed. Instead what I found was nothing I that I ever would have expected.

The room was filled with candles and I mean filled, they covered every possible surface and standing on the other side from me was Mike.

"What are you doing?"

"Come here."

I walked over to stand in front of him nervous for the first time. His hands reached out and grabbed me by the waist, pulling me to him.

"You’re not going to think tonight. You’re not going to do anything but feel, okay?"

That wasn't worded as a question.

"Mike, I—"

He cut me off before I could tell him I was ready. "I know, Daisy. I'm not going anywhere no matter what. This isn't me forcing you. This is me loving you. Did you hear me? I have never shown you how madly in love with you I am. So, all of this, this is me proving it. I love you and I will love you until I take my last breath because you are everything—"

I never let him finish, either. I simply jumped into his arms and wrapped my fingers around his head before I looked him in the eye and said, "Then show me."

His chest rumbled and then I was being carried to the bed and laid down on my back.

I couldn't believe this room. He must have used the entire time I was cooking to do all this, and it was absolutely beautiful.

I lifted my butt so he could pull down my pants and then sat up so he could take off my shirt. I never bothered to put a bra back on after our shower so it didn't take long at all for me to be naked again.

Mike didn't give me an option to strip him. He simply dropped his pajama pants and all his glory was available to be seen.

God, I love his body. It is a true sculptured work of art. Not many men can get to look like him, even after years of dedicated workout routines. It is a true blessing and something I will always admire.

He crawled up the bed over me, and placed my nipple in his mouth. When he grazed his teeth over it, my pelvis practically shot up fifty feet.

The more that he pulled and licked, the harder I bucked under him.

I felt his left hand brush lightly across my skin, moving down between my legs. I dropped both knees to the side, opening myself up to him and lifted my butt up off the mattress the second he came in contact with me.

I had never been so turned on and practically came unglued when I felt his finger drop between my folds and enter me.

We'd been fooling around lately, letting me gain more confidence of the fact that I was in control at all times. Something I was ready to test.

Just the feeling of him diving into me had me want more. I wanted to feel him as deep as I could get him. I actually burned to feel more.

"Mike."

He lifted himself off of me immediately, as if I was going to actually tell him to stop.

"I'm sorry, baby, was that too rough?"

"No! Not at all. I need more. Please."

The look in his eyes was almost primal. He wanted to take me, I knew it, but he was scared to go too far.

"Are you sure? We don't have to do this. You can just lie here and let me take care of you."

"I'm ready."

"I just want your first time to be—"

I pushed him further off of me and tried to sit up, but he wasn't having any part of that.

"Wait right there! What did I say?"

I wasn't mad at all, I just didn't want any part of us to be in denial. If we were going to do this I wanted us to be honest with our past.

"We both know this isn't my first time, Mike."

He looked me in the eye for several seconds before he grabbed me by my waist and jerked my body back down to where I was to begin with, putting his hand back where it was before and started massaging me. I wasn't sure why he was avoiding answering me but soon I didn't care. He was touching me in ways he never had before and I could feel my walls stretching.

I let out a moan when he pressed two of his fingers inside me but I screamed when his thumb started to draw circles on my nub.

My whole body started to tense up as the pressure built higher and Mike never slowed down his pace. In fact, he was pushing even harder as he brought his body closer to mine. He grabbed the head and placed it next to me as he started rubbing it over my clit, at the same time his fingers still worked inside of me.

I was losing my mind.

"Do you remember anything about that night? No. So please don't let it count. Let me be the one and only man you remember. Let me be your first, last and every time in-between. I want you more than I've ever wanted anything, but I need you to tell me this is okay. That you want me to do this."

The orgasm inside of me couldn't hold out any longer. One last push on my clit had me screaming, “Yes! YES! YES!"

As I felt every muscle contract, Mike pushed the head of it in.

"Ooowwwww."

"I'm sorry, baby. It's going to hurt a little. I've got you as wet as you can get, you've just got to let me push."

He leaned forward, resting his elbows above my shoulders and looked me in the eye.

"I love you, Daisy. We don't have to do this tonight. If you want to wait, I will wait with you." And then he leaned forward and kissed my forehead.

"I'm more in love with you now than I probably ever will be. You need to stop questioning this and just make love to me already!"

I lifted my legs and wrapped them around his waist while I rocked my pelvis against him. I even grabbed his butt cheeks and pulled him further into me just to prove my point. Fuck did it hurt like crazy!

Mike pushed even more, until he was all the way inside of me.

We sat there, completely still for a few minutes, letting my poor body take a break before Mike started to pull back out.

Out wasn't as bad as it was going in and then back in wasn't as bad as going out.

"Just relax, Daisy. I don't know how long I'm going to be able to hold myself together here. MY God you're so tight."

I tried relaxing but there was something called a penis stabbing me in the belly.

"Look at me."

I opened my eyes and found him waiting there for me. Without saying any words it was like we were able to tell each other everything. All joking went aside and my heart had never felt so full.

He kissed my forehead again while he continued to slowly rock himself in and out of me.

I started to move my body with his, until we created a rhythm together that had me seeing stars and then all of the sudden he stopped.

"Why did you stop?"

"I haven't had sex in a long time either, babe, you need to let me slow down or this is going to be over before it even starts."

"Oh, okay."

The last thing I wanted was for this to end. Everything was finally starting to feel good.

He went back to slowly moving in and out of me, taking his time and driving me to a point that whether he was ready or not, I was going to have the monster of all orgasms!

"I'm going to cum, Mike!"

He still had ahold of my hips, rocking into me when at last, he placed his thumb on my nub. It was game over, I exploded. My whole body started to shake as I felt my muscles squeeze around him.

I looked up and watched in fascination as his jaw dropped open and I could feel him throbbing as he finished with me.

I've never had so many emotions hit me at one time before. It was completely overwhelming. Tears started rolling down my cheeks as I tried to process it all.

When Mike looked at me, he slowly bent down and kissed each tear away.

"I love you, Daisy."

He grabbed me and pulled me with him as he rolled onto his back, with me ending on top of him.

"Hey, you're supposed to be exhausted after sex, don't go bullying me around."

"I just want you closer."

"You're still inside of me, how much closer can I get?"

"Don't ruin my moment."

"I have no choice. You have to let me up."

"No I don't."

"Yes you do. I have to pee so bad it almost hurts and right now you have little swimmers trying to attack my eggs. I need to go to the bathroom."

His grip only got tighter.

"Come on, Mike, I'm serious."

When he didn't let go it hit me.

"You want to get me pregnant, don't you."

I started to push off of him but his hold on me tightened, not giving me a chance.

"Mike!"

"MIKE!"

When he finally let me go, I ran as fast as I could to the bathroom. Just as I hit the toilet I heard, "Being stuck with me wouldn't be the worst thing in the world!"

Laughing to myself, I had to agree with him. It definitely wouldn't.

You know when you graduate high school how people ask you where you see yourself in four years?

I never thought in a million that I would be telling you that I got to marry the man of my dreams.

I didn't know it could even be possible to be loved the way he loves me but he never tires of proving me wrong.

Mike proposed the day I graduated from college. All of our friends and family were there to celebrate with us, making it one of the best days of my life.

We got married six months later on the beach near my parent’s house, overlooking the rocks I love so much. It was there that I started giving myself the right to be happy again and I wanted it to be there when I took the vows to love him forever. Through the good and the bad we are never going to give up.

Life isn't always easy. Bad things happen to good people. The only thing left to do is move forward and let that pain become a part of the past. I will never forget what happened, but I choose to be grateful for what came from it.

We don’t always get to make choices in life. All we can do is live to the fullest, laugh as often as we can and love like there's no tomorrow. You never know what fate is going to throw at you but you have the choice to fight back as hard as you can. Diamonds are nothing but a lump of coal after being forced through a surmountable amount of pressure. Remember that the next time something hits you hard. You always have a choice

Coming Early 2016

The life of a Guardian is simple: take on the task assigned to you and complete it.

I have been helping humans for hundreds of years and never have I questioned my work.

My life was easy.

All that changed when I was sent to help Marissa Johnson. She got her happily ever after and my job should have been finished. At least, it would have been, if it weren't for Zoey Marshall.

My name is Adonis, and I am the Sentinel.

 Thank you for downloading this book!

Please join my mailing list to get updates on new and upcoming releases, promotional deals, bonus content, personal appearances and other fun and exciting news!

CLICK HERE TO SIGN UP

Acknowledgements

I want to make sure everyone knows that making a book is a process and writing it is just a small piece of that. For that reason I need to thank

Wendi Temporado- You are the best at what you do. Never have you told me to change anything about my writing style or how I want my characters to come across. You simply help me where I need it most and of course that's with commas, lol!

Rebecca Pau- Once again you nailed the cover and have made this series more beautiful to look at than I could have imagined.

To my beloved street team- Believers can't be bought. Each and every one of you support me beyond belief and for that alone I bow down to you. For all the hard work and time you put in I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart.

Jennifer Juers, Blythe Kuykendall, Ashley Talbott Ray, Lissette De La Hoz, Gladys Atwell, Kerri Mclaughlin, Natascha Bennet, Sanne Heremans, Shannon Mclaughlin, Tammy Hamilton Green, Tara Broadwater, Vicci Kaighan, I love you to bits!

Mary Beth Witkop- You are my PR goddess. I couldn't begin to list what you have done and continue you to do for me but I can tell you how much it means. I love you to death.

Kara Bailey- OMG! YOU ARE MY LIFE LINE. My tech savvy, idea making, raunchy picture sharing, best friend. To think we started out in such a different place. I wouldn't trade our history for the world but those fan girl moments will never be forgotten. This whole experience would be dull without you.

For all of the bloggers that have gone from being strangers to friends- Thank you for making the Indy industry what it is. You work countless hours without pay to back those of us that are trying to make something of ourselves. I couldn't be more grateful for everything you do.

To my amazing family and friends-Thank you for all of your ongoing support.

To my dearest husband Tim- life hasn't been easy on us this last year. Me taking the leap into this world left you with a lot of things to accept and try to understand. A lot of time was taken away from you and for that I am sorry. Writing is a passion and as it grew I let it take over. Thank goodness you stood by me while I learned how to balance all that comes along with getting myself out there. It was hard but so were other things we have faced over the seventeen years we have been together. Life isn’t always easy but having you in it sure sweetens the pot. I love you with all my heart and soul.

To my babies that are no longer babies- If you take anything from all this I want it to be this. Follow your dreams. Feed your passion and never let someone tell you that you can’t achieve whatever you set your mind to. It won't be easy but hard work and dedication always comes with its own reward. I love you two more than life.

And finally to my kick ass amazing fans!- I went from writing one book and being scared to death to see what everyone would think of it, to writing a trilogy that I am now so proud to stand behind. Your words of encouragement and love for my writing fuels me more than you will ever know.